Chivalry Reborn

by Brucelee41126

Rating: teen
Tags: Comedy, Adventure, Slice of Life, Dark, Sad, Romance
Length: 111595

Winston Flash goes on a journey into the World of MLP to learn about hope and it's bonuses

Yet another Human in Equestria novel

As time goes on, so does the world around you. Winston Flash, a normal (albeit, strange) college student has been having these dreams of destruction, carnage, and tragedy. One day, it suddenly changes into a small sign of hope, and abruptly ends.

The next day, Winston shortly finds himself plunging into the world of Equestria and has no real leads except for the faint hints that his dreams give him. Can he find hope in this new strange and foreign world? Can he make friends with the Mane cast? Or will he simply crumble to the darkness inside his heart…?

*NOW WITH COVER ART! Credit goes to Athanix! Thanks man!*

Note: This story will be an ongoing story, and will be updated as soon as each chapter is finished. Please be prepared for a twist at anytime, as well as tons of backstory.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2012-06-23 16:59:36 UTC

Chapter 2: A Small Change of Course

Chapter 2:

A Small Change of Course

I was strolling down the street with earphones in my ears and hands in my pockets. I normally wouldn’t listen to music when I walk, but I do when I feel like I’ve earned a little relaxing time. I swiftly turned the corner to get of Lincoln St. and into a more vacant neighborhood.

I was walking down the street of 134th Hudson Ave. I normally walk down this street to get to my mathematics class from my house. It wasn’t because it was the fastest way, but because I liked how the street was set up. The apartments were on one side. And the actual houses were on the other. The side with houses had their front yards all filthy and dirty, while the apartments had an actually pleasant look front lawn. I found this just absolutely hilarious that the people with homes were so damned lazy.  Not to mention I could grab a good cup of coffee at the local coffee house. They had a good price, not like those jacked up prices and confusing size names like they do at Stardust. “Tall” coffee for 4.99, ha!

But that’s beside the point. I decided to take a little detour and took a sudden left across the street, and into an alleyway. I wasn’t expecting anything, but I stopped when I heard a desperate yell.

“Get your hands off of me, you jerk! Doctor! Somepony! Help me!”

My first thought was “Somepony? What the fu-, “but it was cut off by another yelp, as I stopped my iPod from playing and quieting my steps as I got closer to the source of the racket. I peeked around the corner slowly to see a bunch of guys gathered around someone. It was a girl who looked like she was about my age. She seemed to be about 5’2, a normal height for her age.  She had purple hair with a bright pink highlight down the inner left side of her hair.

Her clothes looked dirty and battered, as did her face and legs. She’s been resisting these fellas. I’ve seen this all the time when I was back home, and I know exactly what I do every time.  The thugs seemed to preoccupied with scaring the poor girl out of her wits. I slowly step out from the corner and began walking up to the biggest one of the lot.

“Now listen, babe. We don’t want any trouble,” The smallest one with a beanie hat said in a suave manner, stroking the trembling girls cheek. “We just wanna have a little fun.”

This is irritating the hell out of me. I start balling up my fist, keeping my steps silent.

“I don’t care what you want! I’m busy trying to find the Doctor. Unless you’ve seen him, please leave me alone.” The girl calmly stated, glaring daggers at the short punk. I have to admit, the girl had guts to still be this sassy in such a situation.

“Then we’ll just have to do this the hard way,” The man’s voice suddenly went cold, wrapping his previously stroking hand around the girls neck. Was this asshole choking her for not giving it to him!? Not while I’m here, he isn't!

I’m right behind the big one of the group by now, so I slowly pull my hand up behind the back of his hand, steadying myself. My body ready for a brawl. I then quickly and swiftly-

-gently tapped his shoulder to make him notice me. Clearly, these gentlemen has a good reason for trying something like this, right?

“What the hell do ya want?” The human golem barked. "Don'tcha see we’re busy trying to screw this stupid who-“

CRACK!

Yeah, right.

Before the foul language escaped his lips, I quickly smash my fist into the side of face. The tension of the resistance from his body lasted a moment, sending a shock up my arm. I’m damned sure I was smirking as this was happening, as I pushed my power past the defense, sending him flying into the wall.

“Wha-UH! Uhhhh…..” Was all that he was able to utter, as I quickly slammed my size 12 Converses into his pig-shaped nose and hammered the back of his head into the cold, damp brick wall. He slipped into forced slumber. As he slumped down, I could see a splash of red that didn’t quite fit the wall’s shade of it.Eh, it'll wash off.

“What the hell….?” Said the gnome-sized leader, turning around to see me standing right next to his former- brawny assistant.

I looked at him to see his shocked expression. I simply breathed in and said calmly:

“Hi!” I waved my hand nonchalantly, smiling as though he was an old friend. Both the girl and the smurf looked at me as though I was insane. I changed my look to reveal my real emotions. My smile fell into in expressionless life, while my eyes glared as though like I wanted to shred him apart limb from fucking limp. “Release the girl, or I WILL make you wish you never got up this day.” My voice was dark, but calm. I always sounded calm when I was violent. I have no idea why.

“Yeah right,” laughed the little Penguin-wannabe. He pulled out a small knife from his coat pocket. “Come on, and get your little ass sliced, brat!”

I stepped in deeply, ducking my head in as I approached. I usually would be more cautious around opponents with weapons, but he didn’t seem to be very good at handling that blade. I’ve been around weapons for most of my childhood with my war veteran father, so knowing how some weapons work is like knowing my student ID at school.

The thug steps back, a little intimidated by my fast and physical response, before clumsily jabbing out his knife in an awkward angle. This bloody moron, is the only thought that passed through my mind as I grabbed his arm by the wrist, twisting it so he unclenches his hand as a nerve response, dropping his weapon. Without pausing, I stepped behind him with his arm still in my hand. I then slammed by elbow against his in a downward blow, shattering his arm in one go.

Ooooh! My attacks are becoming sharper! I usually had to do it two more times just to make it crack. That, or my exercises to get some muscle are paying off. Either way, damn I feel so badass!  Ahem….Sorry about that, I’m a little weird, you see. It’s just how I am, so be warned. Anyway…

I released his arm finishing my assault. I’m pretty sure he’s swearing all sorts of threats and screaming all sorts of naughty things that I think would make a damned anon blush (Yes, I know about 4chan). I simply walked over to where the girl who was assaulted stood.

I noticed that the pink in her hair, didn't look like a highlight. It looked…..like it was naturally part of her hair. How is that even possible!? Has cosmetic hair care really come that far!? And who was skilled enough to make it look that normal!? Ugh, forget it. I'll just get a headache from over-thinking it through.

She was just standing there with her purple (Weird colored) eyes widened to the size of lampshades, staring at the man I just sent sprawling against the ground. I lightly gripped the stunned girl’s shoulder and whispered “You should leave, before more showed up.”

She looked at me slightly scared, probably thinking I would try and do the same as those two assholes did. But in the end she nodded and ran off  into an open street, waving at me.

“Thank you, mister!” She yelled, as she ran out of sight. It’s good to do good.

I sighed, stretching to get the remaining tension out of my body. I haven’t fought in 2 years, and I just kicked ass to a save a cute looking girl from being raped. I am so awesome.

I turned back to where the thugs were. The big one was still knocked out, while the leader still swearing his mouth out. He was reaaally starting to piss me off, so I kicked his head into the ground to knock him out. “Shut your damn mouth, already.” I muttered lividly.

I walked over to where the little dwarf had dropped his knife, picking it up off the ground and walked off with it. I slide it into my right waist, right under my padded belt. He doesn’t deserve to use a blade, if he can’t use it for good or self-defense, let alone use the damned thing properly.

I had started strolling home when I suddenly slipped on something.  Weird, I don’t remember seeing any cans at the opening of the alley. I covered my eyes as the glare of the sun got in my eyes. As I awaited the shock of pain against my back I felt the wind rushing against my body. It felt colder than it was a second ago.

……

Speaking off, why am I still falling?

I look over my shoulder to see if I was falling in slow motion or something. To my surprise, it wasn’t ground. It wasn’t ground at all. I was falling down from at least a thousand feet up, for no goddamn reason.

It was then that a thought came into my head, and seeing that I was the only person who could possibly be heard saying it. I yelled it at the top of my lungs.

“Oh, what the FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!”

Chapter 3: Skydiving...with Ponies!?

Chapter 3:

Skydiving with….Ponies!?

“Crap! CRAAAAP!”

I was still shrieking as loud as I can. Suddenly finding yourself falling out of the sky for no reason kind of does that.

“Crap, crap, crap, crap, crap!” I kept uttering the same word over and over, while trying my best to swim through the air. Not like it was working, but still…

A few seconds later, I realized that I was probably going to die anyway, despite my best efforts. I simply huffed, pushing my chains into my jacket, so they wouldn't blow off of me. I glanced over to the side to look at the landscape. If I’m gonna die, then I may as well enjoy the damned scenery.

From what I can see up here, everything looks….drawn. Like this place shouldn’t be real. It’s even  more unrealistic once you see just how fluffy the clouds (which I just fell out of) really look.  Not to mention how the sun looks.  Don’t get me wrong, it was beautiful, but still, what the hell?

I cross my arms, starting to get used to fall. I start to look down at the town below, when I noticed something.  A rainbow suddenly popped up into the sky. All the colors you can possible think of, I could see in that ray of light. It was actually pretty awesome to get to see a rainbow of all things before I turn into mushy pa-

Wait, why is that Rainbow not going in an arc..?

Why is it coming in my direction!?

IS THAT A FRICKING HORSE IN THE FRONT, FLYING RIGHT AT ME!?

I have no idea what’s going on, but I am pretty sure my eyes are telling my brain that a rainbow-maned horse (a girl, I think) is racing towards me while leaving behind a freaking rainbow.

To say the least, I was kinda confused.

I knew for sure, though. That thing was going way too fast to stop in time so we don’t bash heads. I wave my hands in front of me frantically, trying to tell it to stop.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! What is that thing!?” The mare yelped, in an abnormally natural human voice, suddenly realizing the situation as well. Well that, and maybe a little confusion and a few other things from seeing a human, I guess. She flapped her wings desperately to slow down in time.

“Oh no….no, no, NO-OOF!”

Mission failed, we slammed into one another in mid-air.

Glad I held my hands out, though. I managed to grab the mare by the torso to spread out the force. I kept my hands gripped in her fur, rather feathers…wait, FEATHERS? Why does this horse have wings in the first place!?

“What the hell are you, a pegasus!?” I yelled aloud, completely and utterly baffled by what’s happening.  I can’t hear myself think anymore with all this turbulence.

“What the hay am I!?” The Rainbow mare scoffed, pushing her body away from mine just enough to look at me with a confused, yet irritated look. “What the hay are YOU!?”

“Holy crap, you can speak English too!? “ I stared at her for a second, even MORE confused. Then I remembered where we were. ”I don’t think now’s time to play 20 questions!” I bellowed, the grounds getting kinda close now. I can see a  lot of trees and a stone trail. Oh dear sweet lord, please let us hit the treetops….

Apparently the young Pegasus got the drift and started flapping her wings to try and soften the landing. It helped quite a bit, see that we slowed down to about half the speed we were falling just before, but this landing was still going to sting.

Seeing the ground properly, I quickly decided to just aim for an open tree branch. “Okay that’s enough!” I barked at the mare, wrapping my arms around her, making her close her wings and letting us to fall normally once more.

“Hey!” She apparently didn’t appreciate that, and kicked me in my stomach. I ignored the sharp pain shooting throughout the central point of my body, and let my back slam into the trunk of the tree and let myself set it self into the tree branch, the light blue Pegasus still in my hands.

“Let me go, you big freak!” The rainbow-maker was squirming in my grip now, not exactly enjoying being manhandled. I just let go, seeing that I didn’t really need to hold her there anymore. I let my head rest against the trunk, expelling all the breath I held in. I seriously thought I was going to die in a cartoon-like world.

I paused, feeling like I was being stabbed at by foreign eyes. I slowly looked ahead to see the Pegasus now hovering right in my face, staring at me like I was some kind of vicious looking dog.

I just stared back, but I wasn’t glaring. Oh no, I was actually intrigued and still baffled. How am I even seeing this right? I’m looking at a light blue horse, with wings and a rainbow colored mane and tail.

Looking more carefully, I could see she had more features. Her hair was cut short, making it only long enough to touch the back of her neck, and only enough length from the front to be bouncing above her eyes. She had big pink eyes (which were being used to basically impale me in all the ways they could), as well as a marking on the side of her hip. It was a cloud shooting out rainbow colored lighting. Wonder why that’s even there.

After a little while, it got awkward, so I decided to say the first word.

“Hey,” I said, waving my hand at her and smiling sheepishly. “My name’s Winston,” I scratch the back of my head a little embarrassed, now that adrenaline's gone. “Thanks for the help, I would have been dead without the brake.”

She backed away as soon as I spoke, seemingly surprised that I could even properly talk.  She glared at me again for a second, and pointed her hoof at me suspiciously.

“I’ve got my eye on you,” She warned me, an edge in her voice. She then decided to take her leave and boosted off into the sky, with even more of that weird (though totally awesome) rainbow of hers.  Well, there goes a first impression.

I sigh, thinking of what kind of world I could possibly be in, with talking Pegasi horses. I mean, what kind of logic does this make? Pegasi are merely a myth, right? So why did I just see a rainbow colored pega-

Seemingly out of nowhere, the Pegasus that had just left me in wonder and just threatened me popped out from the leaves above me.

“Yipe!” I jump in my spot, snapping out of my thoughts, riveting my eyes right on the mare.

She was looking to the side, a slight huff on her face.

“My name is Rainbow Dash,” she muttered under her breath. She didn't look like she wanted to say this at all. She slowly looked in my direction, still kind of pouting. “And…..thanks for taking that fall for me…”

She dipped her head back through the canopy, and I heard another whoosh to tell me that she left for real this time.

I looked up at where she just was, letting the name sink in.

Rainbow Dash, the light blue Pegasus with a rainbow mane, a rainbow tail, and a rainbow trail when she flies.

….Clever.

Well, no point in wasting time just sitting in this tree and gawking about seeing a mythical creature.“Okay then,” I spoke to myself, swinging my legs out. There’s a sting in my lower back, but  I’ve had worse.  “Time to see just where I am.”

I glance around myself to see if there’s anything to use to get down. No surrounding branches, no vines, nothing. Crap…

Oh wait! I still had the knife I took from that dwarf-like rapist. I quickly pull It out from under my belt. My belt should be fine. I didn’t pad it just to make it comfy, you see. I'll explain more about why I even have a padded belt when I can relax. I stab the blade into the trunk, only deep enough to break through the outer wood.

Swinging myself off the branch, letting gravity do its work, as I slowly slid down the tree, using the knife as a brake and my legs to keep my clothes from getting anymore dirty than they already were. Thank you, convenience, you have served me well once again!

I pluck the knife out and put it back in my belt, and just let out another breath. This is just too damned surreal. I just traveled out of my house to go around the block, and now here I am, in some sort of forest, from which I landed it by free-falling and using a blue rainbow Pegasus as a brake.

I shake my head free of these thoughts and start walking down the stone paved trail. I should be near the edge of the forest, if my little guess from that aerial view of the landscape was anything to go on. How bad can this place possibly be?

Chapter 4: More Weird Mail

Chapter 4:

More Weird Mail

This has got to be the trippiest thing to have ever happen to me. Honestly, I think my brain is going to have a massive meltdown before I get out of this forest, due to overexertion from trying to piece together what has happened to me for the last 30 minutes. I go through the events of the day in my head for the hundredth time, while I leave my legs on auto pilot and have them walking down the silver stone trail.

Go to college: normal

Work: normal

Get a package from a recently deceased relative: Uncommon, but still normal

Go on a walk and be a hero for a second: Rare, but awesome and acceptable in life.

Suddenly falling out of the sky: not really normal

There’s the link that didn’t make any sense. How the hell did I fall from the sky, FROM THE GROUND? It’s completely impossible! Did my brain finally switch to whacko mode? Did I hit my head on the pavement too hard, and now I’m in some sort of freaky pony-themed coma? Or maybe I was high. No, of course I wouldn’t be high, I don’t even smoke!

“Damn. It.” I groaned in dismay, knocking the side of my head after each word in the sentence. This did not compute.

I suddenly yank my legs from auto play, and stop them dead in their tracks. My eyes shoot down at the ground to see a miniature meadow of small, light blue flowers. They fluttered in the breeze in my direction, inviting me and my legs to allow them to graze against my skin. I stared at the fence of plants with a blank look. I glanced up at the opening in the woods. Light was flooding out of it. That had to be the way out of here. I looked back at the plants guarding the way.

……Light Blue…..

The horny midget had a light blue jean jacket on.

The sky I just fell out of was light blue

Even the damned winged horse named Rainbow Dash was light blue!

No, I am NOT touching that. Not after this aqua-colored nightmare. I decided to walk my way around the dreadfully blue field of evil, finally reaching the exit they desperately tried to keep out of my reach. Suck it flowers. I quickly sauntered my way through the exit of the forest, ready to see the next area of this new strange place that I’m now basically stranded in.

I breathed in the now treeless air, striping off my jacket. Ahhhh~ Normal air. Not a pinch of sap invading my nostrils. I’m still confused about where I am, but at least I don’t have to get my ass kicked by nature while I try to wrap my mind around this place.

I look back up at the sky I had just fallen from. Yep, still blue, still bright, still quite vast. As I stared up at the clouds some more, comparing the clouds here and the clouds back home. I noticed yet another object hurtling in my direction. It was small, somewhat round, and had straps at the end of it.

“Is that a backpack?” I asked aloud to no one in particular. Well, it fit the description, so it must be. I stepped back, and held my hands up, catching the aerial parcel from above. I look at it for a second, and looked back up to see just what threw this down. It wasn’t mine, and I’m sure that Pegasus wasn’t carrying anything on her, so who dropped it?

There was nothing in the sky, apart from a very happy looking sun, and clouds that looked like they wanted to hug you. No birds. No Shadows. Nothing but clouds and sun. Oo-kay, then. Totally not weird.

I look back at the bag, examining the exterior quickly. It was scarlet red with a black button in the flap, keeping the bag closed. There was also a small symbol of a weird-looking planet on the front.  It seemed to be made of some sort of leather, but the weird part was that that it didn’t feel like any kind of leather I’ve touched. No company could make a material this fine.

….Wait. Weird looking planet? I look down at my pendant that I had just gotten in the mail. Are these from the same company or something? I could feel my mind race for a second at possible connections. Maybe this wasn’t a coincidental drop. Did someone want me to get this..? Nah, couldn’t be. I threw the idea out of my head, as I unfastened the button and glanced inside for a peek. Maybe there’s a map?

It didn’t seem like there was, unfortunately. Instead there seemed to be metal pieces all over and multiple scrolls at the side. The one thing that really stuck out, however, was the ring of keys at the very top. I plucked them out, perplexed.

My first thought was “who the hell leaves keys in a backpack, and drop it HERE?” I stared at the craftsmanship of it. The handle of the key in front was made of wood, smoothed out wood, was shaded dark blue (finally a deep blue I can trust), and had the symbol of that weird planet again. Again, with this planet....

The key behind it, was of similar design, however it was light red and had the symbol of…Earth? Why was Earth on this key? What the hell is with all the damned symbolism? Give me a REAL DAMN CLUE!

At the other end of key ring, there was a small panel. It was wooden, just like the keys, only dull gray, and had the symbol of a house on it. The house had a box around it too. Was this a button?

Not sure what else to do, I did what a certain character used to do in my youth, and did it with genuine interest.

“Ooh! What does this button do~?” I cooed, jabbing my finger against the buttons. It slipped down smoothly, making a very mechanical click, despite the design, and quickly came back up.  Wow, I can see why little kids liked doing this again.

Suddenly I heard the click quickly followed by a poof. It was made even weirder by the following bang that came from somewhere above. I looked up at the sky, kind of nervous of what would fall out of it next.  My slightly bored expression quickly went back to shock and awe as I realized just what was falling in the distance. I let go of the bag, letting it dangle in my fingers. I remember my first words in reaction. I think they were:

“AHHHHHHH! MY HOUSE!”

It’s one piece of bull to another around here.

Chapter 5: Man About Ponytown

Author’s note: From a suggest I’ve read, I’ll be making my chapters longer than before. So be wary of the in-depth descriptions.

Chapter 5:

Man About Ponytown

Why was this happening? Seriously, there has to be some sort of gig I’m missing out on here.

These are the thoughts that bounce in my mind, as I watch my house, my place of residence in life, fell from the bright, cartoony sky, and quickly descended into the ground, crushing anything under it, and destroying my things in the process. That’s the part that bugged me: My stuff. I have all of my work and school supplies in that damned place. My school ID, my books, my laptop, and my DAMNED glasses cleaner. I NEED my glasses cleaner. I HATE being out and about with a bunch of dirty grime and dust in my sight. It pisses me off to hell and back.

“Oh no. No, no, no, no, no!” I shout loudly, looking down at the town it was probably landing somewhere in. Needless to say, it looked like a town right out of a little girls storybook. A lot of the buildings from here look very old fashioned, and had simple, yet sturdy structure. What bugged me really is that the houses looked like they were made out of candy of all things. The only part that didn’t seem like it was made of peppermint or something similar were the roofs, which were instead made of hay. For the most part, it seemed like that retarded candy hut from Hansel and Gretel. It looked so abstract. Who the hell built this place like this, and why!?

Forget it, for now. It’s not really important. What’s important is that I got down to where my house was gonna crash before someone, or thing, gets hurt.

I hastily swing the backpack I was just examining onto my back, then doing the same with my jacket. I didn’t put it on really, or even put my arms in the sleeves.  I simply slung it on, and then fastened the button at the top of the collar across my neck. It flowed in the wind against my back, like a cape.

When I would normally be calling myself silly for putting on in such a fashion, I pressed my body weight against my feet. “I hope I still remember how to parkour well,” I murmured to myself. I pushed all of my weight forward, letting my legs propel my body forward, towards the ridiculous-looking, candy resembling town.

“Oh my goodness!”

“What in Equestria is that thing!?”

“By Celestia! “

“Eeeeek!”

These were the initial reactions that reached my ears, as I sprinted past the entrance of the town, the residence (more god-forsaken ponies, what the hell!?) took my dynamic entrance as an act of attack, apparently.  They all reared back when I burst past a merchant selling fruit, making my way past the gingerbread-looking houses and the technicolored mares, colts, and fillies.

Some stood mouth agape at my figure. Guess they've never seen a human before.  Some cried for help, or just screamed in surprise. Others ran inside the nearest house, slamming the door shut. I wasn’t really paying attention what exactly was being said, or what exactly each one was doing. I was just focused on getting to where my house was falling.

That didn’t excuse being completely rude, of course.

“Excuse me, coming through! One side! Pardon me! Gangway!”  I kept excusing my behavior as I vaulted over now empty merchant carts, leapt over benches and weaved passed tables and civilians.

Its right about this time that I started to remember the time I spent with my friends. My good pal Myers taught me about parkouring when we were in high school together, showing me the ropes to get around in the most efficient, and fastest way possible. I mentally noted that I put this knowledge, and to thank him if I ever got out of this place.

I turn my eyes back up to the sky, still running to keep track of my home. It was starting to get close to the ground now. I could see the pipes and dirt on the underside of the structure.  Man, I really need to clean my pipes when I get the chance. My front doorstep and doormat shimmied back and forth, to simply stay with the rest of the establishment. The doormat, hanging dangerously loosely, had a dog hanging onto a floating bone, the caption saying “Hang in there, baby!” Oh the irony of it all….

I snap my eyes back ahead of me just in time to see another cart in the distance. This cart had all sorts of apple related products; I could see apple pies, caramel apples, apple fritters, apple slices, and many other thing I would have loved to snack on. It was being pushed by a orange mare with a blonde mane fashioned into an old-fashioned ponytail. She had freckles on face, and had emerald green eyes, which were partially covered by her light brown cowboy hat.

The problem here was that she was kind of in the way, and she didn’t seem to notice me. She was too busy humming a tune under her breath, and taking care of her chore, it seemed.

I was on a direct crash course with her cart, and she would be included, if she didn’t move soon.

I quickly put my hands around my mouth to project my voice far enough for her to hear me. “HEEEEEY!”

She snapped out of her carefree working trance and looked my way, smiling still. That is, until she realized I was running straight towards her with enough force to knock both her, and her booth across the opening. Her eyes bulged almost instantly, confused as all the other mares at the entrance did. She looked like she was about to ask what the heck was going on, when I cut her off.

“Don’t ask! Just MOVE!” I shout the order at her, which she complied to, after a moment’s pause. Okay, now that the pony’s out of the way, I can- Oh, wait, CART!

I lean forward, aiming my weight at the narrow opening of the booth. I don’t have a choice; I need to dive through to keep my speed if I wanna get to that house before it fell. There were small apple snacks all around the passage as well, making the already difficult task even more ludicrous to do. I don’t really think twice about it, leaning forward and then leaping. I keep all my appendages at full length, both my foot clicked together in a small arrow, with my hands doing the same.  My coat seemed to understand my intentions, and stopped flapping n the wind, snapping itself around my body.

Time seemed to slow down, as I watch the shocked orange mare watch me in shock and awe, as I dived through her precious applecart, slowly dodging all of her goodies, and pastries, going through the small path I chose to hop through, and then land on the back of my head.

I aimed it there on purpose. With my position like this, I rolled forward, clambering onto my feet as quickly as I could, pushing my feet forward once more, once again dashing down the street.  Holy crap, did I just do that!? Where’s all this energy COMING from!?  My brain is astounded by my body’s skill, but otherwise stays on task, and keeps track of my home.

“Wait, what in tarnation are y’all doin’!?” I could hear a southern voice call out from behind me. No time to respond, the house about the land and I need to get there before it does. There has to be some way I can stop all my stuff from being destroyed. My mind raced for a possible solution, as I began to reach to reach the edge of town, speeding past a sign that read “Ponyville Public Park”

As I sped into the area that seemed like the site for my house’s crash, I noticed that a lot of the folk were running the other way. They must have noticed the house falling from the sky, finally. I slowed my sprint into a jog, panting heavily.

The house seemed to have slowed down somehow. It’s velocity wasn’t nearly as fast as it was a little while ago. How can this be? Don’t any laws go here?  Bah, forget it, I’m thinking too much of it.

Slowing once more to a stop, I looked up at my home calculating where it would impact. I’m so glad I can calculate longitude and latitude without pausing for long. It was going to land at about 23 feet from the fountain that had a Pegasus, taking flight, a smile on her face.

There, under the shadow of my home, I saw what I was afraid to see. There three little fillies staring up at my house with awe-stricken faces. The first one to properly react was a deep orange Pegasus that seemed to have her wings expanded, even though she was running, not flying. She had a paled out pink mane, and her eyes purple eyes were widened to the point I thought they would fall out as she dashed away from the danger.

The second one to move, was another filly, with a pure white coat, and a horn on her head. A unicorn? She had a striped mane, which switched from lightly dulled rose and purple. Her dark green eyes shook as she stared the approaching monster, whimpering silently, before galloping away screaming.

The last one didn’t move, however. She just kept her bright brown eyes on the giant in awe. Her yellow coat, bright red hair and ribbon fluttering back from the blowing wind.  She simply stood there, eyes attached to my home, watching it’s slow but menacing decent.

“Whooaaa~…” She gasped. She was completely entranced by the situation, too surprised to move.

“Apple Bloom, get out of there!” Her orange friend called to her from behind the fountain.

“Apple Bloom!” a second voice chirped out. It must have belonged to the unicorn. Her voice cracked as she continued pleading her friend to flee. “You're got to run away!”

She didn’t move, however. She just watch as the house neared the ground, with her right under it.

If there was ever a time to do something, it’d probably be now. I broke out in yet another sprint, despite my leg’s resistance from fatigue. I had to save her, I couldn’t forgive myself if I just watched her get crushed by my house of all things.

“Come on…”  I whispered , hoping that my body’s could muster up the strength to reach her in time. My legs bent automatically to dodge the house’s structure. It was almost at the ground and the tiny pony was still standing there.

“C’mere, you,” I grunted as I swooped down and grabbed her with my right arm. “We can’t stay here!” The house is about to crush us both at this point. I can barely move crouching, now.

I had to get out of here. So I listened to my instincts, and dove.

Letting my head skid against a pipe for a moment, I flew from the underside of the house, landing on my right elbow, and rolling onto my back, the small horse still in my arm. My entire body aches so badly right now. I put my hand on the top of my head to see if I was bleeding. I glance at the palm. Nope. Good, then I’m peachy.

Sitting up and looking back at the house, I noticed something. There were small specks of violet light, glimmering around the edges of the house. It seemed like the  this light was actually making my house…..hover in midair.

Okay, now I’ve gone completely nuts. I just saved a little pony from being crushed by my house, and now this damned building is here, floating in air, surrounded by pixie dust. This is stupid. I can’t make any sense of it all. I just decided to just stop thinking about it until I could find a proper idea of where I was.

But what about the filly? As the thought popped into my mind, I glance down into my air to see two, big amber eyes looking up at me. They were full of wonder, fear, and gratefulness. I can feel my heart wanting to explode from seeing such a cute little thing.

I set the pony down on the ground, sighing. I close my eyes, shaking my head to get some of the pain out of my head. Considering how big I am, a 6’4 male with big arms, feet and a pretty mean face, I must be scaring this thing to death, now that I think about it. I open eyes again, looking at the creature I just rescued.

“Are you okay?” I ask the little filly in a calm and assuring tone.  Kid doesn’t need any more of a scare anyway.

She jumped slightly from hearing my voice, not expecting any words from me. (Why does every horse here think that?) She slowly nodded her head.

“Y-Yes ’ir” Her voice was small, southern and shaking. She must be really nervous.

I puffed a breath of relief. Good, then I don’t have to worry now. “That’s good to hea- ACK!”

I feel a sharp pain on my side, as I get my body blown over by a hoof to my left rib cage. I land on the ground hard, sliding slightly, before I feel a hoof against my throat. I look up quickly, to see the same horse at the applecart, glaring at me as though I was about to kill someone.

“Ya’ll best be start explainin’ yerself, before I really make you start hurtin’!” She threatened me, pressing her hoof against my Adam’s apple.

Why does every horse around here threaten me first…?

Chapter 6: Some 'Splainin' Ta Do

Chapter 6:

Some ‘Splainin’ Ta Do

Could someone please kindly explain to me, just what makes all of these horses (female ones, at that) just want to threaten and tackle me? Seriously, I didn’t do anything wrong. I just saved a filly, for God’s sake! And yet here I am, on the ground, staring into a pair of green, narrowed eyes with a blank look on my face.

The bright orange cowgirl (or maybe cowmare? Whatever.) kept her eyes trained on me, waiting for me to try something so she could end me right there. I didn’t do anything about it, I just stared right back into her eyes, waiting for something to happen.

I was always the kind of person to deal with a stressful situation abnormally level-headed. I couldn’t explain it, but usually when the danger is on me, I normally just…didn’t care for it. I would normally just see the logic in the situation, and then proceed to find a way out. It was just my way of survival.  Up until now, I was completely confused, thus the panicking ensued. Now, with being able to see why this mare is more than a little peeved at me, I can act calmly.

She must have grown tired of the silence, because then she huffed and then bopped my chin lightly.

“Y’all listenin’ ta me?” She started demanding me to speak. “ I asked ya what yer doin’ here and why you had yer…..whatever those thing are, on Apple Bloom. Start talkin’! I know ya can!”

“For starters,” I began, my voice slightly forced, due to the fact a hoof was against my vocal cords. “Could you move your hoof off of my throat?”

She observed me for a moment, obviously not really trusting me, but she pulled her hoof back away from my neck. I coughed slightly to adjust my voice to a steady tone again. I started to sit up, but the mare pushed me back down with her other foreleg.

I sighed. “I get it, fine.” I looked at her with the same blank look. “First off, I have no idea what I’m doing here. In fact, I have no idea how I even got here. I was simply walking around my neighborhood and next thing I know I was falling into a forest.”

Her eyes widened a little at this. “So yer that thing that was falling from the sky, that Macintosh mentioned? We all thought he was just seein’ thangs. “The accent, strong in this one, it is.

“Well, he wasn’t,” I replied, continuing my testimony. “Secondly, I had my hands on that filly because she was about to be crushed by my house right here.” I nudged my head toward my home, which was still hovering over the ground with sparkles all around it. The hell was that stuff, anyway?

The interrogating mare just stared at me, her expression softening slightly. She looked towards the yellow filly, who stood watching along with her two friends.

“Apple Bloom, did this thing really save you?”  She asked the young girl. She nodded her head quickly, making her red ribbon bob along with her hair.

“Ya huh. He ain’t done nothin’ wrong, big sis. If it weren’t for him, I’d be flat as a pancake right about now.”  The young filly didn’t have as big an accent as the mare did, but it was sure as hell there. All this damn southern talk, my thought complained to itself. It’s everywhere.

The mare then finally relaxed a little, moving her hoofs off of me and walking to the side. She must have believed the story now. I slowly got to my feet, patting off any dirt on my clothes. I glanced over to the pair of sisters while I did this.  The older one was rubbing the back of her neck with a foreleg. slightly embarrassed, looking to the side.  The other was smiling at me, happily.

I blinked, hearing giggling and laughing around my legs. I shift my eyes downward, to see the other two small fillies running around my legs, looking up at me in wonder. Man, was I this hyperactive when I was a small? That’s a scary thought.

“That was so cool! Especially when you dove under that house, going all ‘c’mere, you!’” The young white unicorn yipped in excitement, copying my voice and face the best she could. Oh god, my voice is that deep!?

“Yeah!” The small Pegasus added. “And when he swooped out while only using two legs!” She got on her hind legs and attempted to mimic the way I ran, but fell before making one step. That didn’t stop them both from giggling some more.

“It really was pretty darn cool of ya to save me like that.” The little filly bounced around next to her sister. “Thank you, mister!”

“It really wasn’t anything,” I tried to make it so it wasn’t a big deal. I’m not that big a fan of being considered a hero. It kind of makes you known and then people call you by your name when you haven’t seen their face before. It annoys me, so I try to avoid popularity whenever I can.

“Y’all have mah thanks, nonetheless, Sugarcube,” The older sister stated, despite my attempt to deny full credit. Wait, Sugarcube? That’s a new one. “Oh, ah almost forgot to introduce mahself! Mah name’s Applejack. What’s yer’s, partner?”

“Winston,” I replied plainly. I was already walking toward my house, to check it’s condition. “Winston Flash, a human from a place called Earth.”

By the time I turned my attention back to the house, it had already settled on the ground. No longer was it covered in dark velvet sparkles. It was just my house on soil.  As I pondered what could have happened, I kicked the doormat back against my front door. This entire situation is insanity in the making. I think I should just jump off a cliff or something, see if I wake up from the shock. Nah, then I’d be really out of my mind.

A voice came from my right side. A very familiar voice.

“Applejack! Are you okay? What happened?” Someone shouted to the cowmare, expressing concern for her.  I could have sworn that I’ve heard that voice from somewhere…

Another came from that direction. “AJ!  Where’d this house come from!?” Okay, now that one, I recognized. It was that Pegasus I met falling here.

More voices followed.

“Applejack, darling! What happened to your little sister!?” A very elegant sounding voice rang in my ear. It sounded like one of those voice actresses you’d hear in a soap opera. The owner of the voice gasped dramatically. “My gracious, she’s all dirty!”

“Oh my…..Oh my…” A small, sweet voice whispered. I had to slightly stress my hearing to make out what she was saying. “Is everypony okay? No pony’s hurt, right?”

“Oooooh! Is it somepony new!? I hope it is!” A bubbly voice popped in, the excitement almost unbearably noticeable. “I’ll make a super-duper awesome welcome party for them!”

“Yeah, I’m fine, y’all,” Applejack replied to all of the voices, still sounded relieved. “Don’t cha’ll worry none.”

I looked to the side, to see five new mares join the aftermath.  They were all looking at Applejack, all probably still worried about anyone being hurt. From what I noticed, there was a lavender unicorn, a snow white unicorn, a pink pony (Is that cotton candy on her head!?), a yellow Pegasus, and the rainbow colored Pegasus that I caught in my fall to this place. There are so many damned colors; I think I would have had a seizure, if I weren’t for my adaption to looking at the blue screen of death at work.

“If it weren’t this fella over thar, I wouldn’t have mah little sister right now.”  She admitted, putting one leg around her little sibling, hugging her. Apple Bloom giggled, nuzzling against her sister in return.

“Huh…? Who are you talking a-,“ Rainbow Dash began to question Applejack’s comment turning to where Applejack was just looking at. Her sentence trailed off upon seeing me standing there, hand still on my house.

“It’s YOU!" She bellowed, getting in my face. She was glaring at me yet again. "That weird thing that grabbed me in the air!”

“This “weird thing” saved you a broken wing, ya know,” I replied flatly. I sighed,  this had enough ego for that entire damned group of hers.

She glared at me for a moment before looking to the side, a scowl clear on her face. She then hovered back towards her friends, and stayed in the back, back towards me and her forelegs crossed. She was grumbling the entire time.Everyone looked at Dash, puzzled, then immediately forgetting about her outburst, and focused their attention to me, now actually seeing just what their multicolored friend was arguing with. I guess I’ll have to work with her attitude later.

All eyes were on me.There were varied reactions between the four ponies who are seeing me for the first time. I took a  moment to quickly scan over each of their appearances.  I may as well, I’ll probably have to come to these ponies while I’m here.

The white unicorn stared at me with a blank look, as though it was analyzing me. She had her well-manicured hoof (What, horses can get manicures too!?) to her chin, perplexed. For some reason, upon noticing her gaze, I felt completely and utterly naked.

Her deep azure eyes, zipping from my face, nose, eyes, all the way down to the soles of my shoes. Her mane was very well kept, to say the very least. It was in the tone of a dark violet, with each side curled to bounce just right on her head. The left side dipped behind her ear, while the right side bounced right by her eye. Her coat didn’t have one speck of dirt on it. It could only be described as a sheet of snow that served as her coat. She reeked of diva-in-training, I didn’t need to know her to piece that together.  I quickly moved onto the next mare. Her look is just so damn deep, it’s freaking cutting me.

The yellow Pegasus was looking away from me, shifting her eyes from the ground to me every now and again. Her pure pink mane was long enough for hide most of her face and cyan eyes. She had a very light yellow coat, and seemed to be squeaking. Oh god, was she that shy? That noise is just adorable, even by my standards.

The Pink one looked like she wanted to tackle me right then and bounce all over the place. She had her face fixed in a ear to ear grin, something made even creepier than a normal one because horse ears are higher up the side of their head than humans.

Her light blue eyes were shining, as something in her head was giving her ideas.  Her hair literally looked like a giant wad of cotton candy was on her head, and she had the vibe that would warn anyone of the hyperactivity inside her.  To be honest, she’s kinda creeping me out.

The last one, the purple unicorn, was staring at me with wide eyes. She screamed familiar in my mind, but I can’t pull anything. Why was she so damn familiar?  The purple mane, the streak of ping down the side of her head. The dark, purple eyes.  They all demanded to be remembered, but I just can’t pull a match. Did I pass her as I ran? No. WHERE DID I- wait. The alley way. The girl. She had purple hair, purple eyes, a streak of pink. Is it possible…? No, it can’t be! This is a pony, a horse! I saved a human girl!

Our eyes were locked, not blinking away. I could have sworn I heard her mutter something. The others caught where my focus was going quite quickly.

“Um, Twilight?” Applejack asked her horned friend. This time, she was the one to ask in a concerned voice. “You okay, Sugarcube?”

The lavender mare snapped her head toward Applejack, shocked for a second. “Huh?” She asked confused for a second, but then seemed to remember what she was doing. “Oh, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me." She coughed, regaining her composure. "Anyway, who is this?”

“This here’s Winston,” Applejack explained to her friends, pointing a hoof at me. “He’s somethin’ called a ‘human,’ that come from someplace called ‘Earth.’” She proceeds to point to move her hoof from me to my house. “He’s the one that fell out of the sky 'fore this here house came plummetin' down towards the park."

Every last one of the ponies, fillies included, stared at me in awe; all except Rainbow Dash. She was in the back, rubbing her wings, muttering to herself. I think it was somewhere around “Big stupid jerk,” or “Dumb butthead.” Can’t say for sure. Probably still a little pissed about the whole “grabbing and closing her wings” thing. It’s probably going to come up a lot in the future.

While she was explaining, I walked to my front door, clicking my house keys from off my waist, and putting it in the lock. I turned it, making a barely audible click reach my ears. Yep, this is my home, alright.

“Look, ladies,” I spoke evenly and professionally, turning to the group of ponies that were still staring at me. I pushed my slightly crooked glasses back against my nose. I have dealt with confused folk a lot in the past. Explaining to confused Windows and Mac users, just why a certain program isn't working makes you deal with that kind of thing. A lot.

I was exhausted beyond belief. Having to take two dives (one from a 1000 feet, and the other from avoiding being crushed by my own home.) and sprinting through a small village, I think a deserved a chair. Don’t you agree?

“We can explain all about my situation and get introductions out of the way. I have no quarrel with that. But let’s talk this out in seats, shall we?” I turn to step into my residence before an afterthought popped in my mind.

“Oh, and please wipe your feet. Well, hooves anyway.”

Chapter 7: Getting the Facts

Chapter 7:

Getting the Facts

I stood in my bathroom, in front of the sink, breathing deeply. My arms rested at the edges of the marble counter, water still dripping out of the faucet. For some reason, all the electricity and plumbing still worked just fine, despite the fact that I saw all the pipes and wires hanging, unchecked, when I saw the underside of my house. I was staring at the drain, thinking about what I spent the last hour doing.

I had just finished a long talk with six people- excuse me, ponies, introducing myself and explaining my situation to them all.  They had told the three fillies to go home. I told them my name, my basic lifestyle, my homeworld, and the events that somehow lead me into falling into their town. Well, no. I couldn’t say that. I had to bite my tongue on certain subjects on facts of my world, and certain events that went on today, such as the pendant, Uncle Jimmy’s letter, and the alleyway. Those factors were too personal to speak on. If anything, I should ask someone who knew about the symbol on the box and pendant.They left about an hour after the fillies, due to the fact that it was getting dark.

A drop of water fell from my face and plummeted down the dark hole in my sink. I reviewed the facts of each of the ponies gave me in my head.

I’m apparently stuck in a land called “Equestria,” a world filled with mythical creatures, but mainly populated by horses (or rather ponies. They don’t seem to really like being called horses.) There are three kinds of ponies, everybody is apparently happy here, and this land is all ruled by two princesses (which had both a horn AND wings.), Celestia and Luna, who control the Sun and Moon, respectively (That HAS to be a lie. No way that can work.) The city I landed in is called “Ponyville,” is one of the more popular towns of Equestria, despite how simple the folk are. They also mentioned that where I landed was “Everfree forest.” It’s considered a terrifying place because “The animals live on their own, and the clouds and trees move and live on their own.” I didn’t say anything, but this is basically nature on Earth.

This popped so many questions in my head that I almost busted out screaming, but I remained silent. To hell with it. No more rationalizing with human logic while I'm here. I'll have to use this information to make sense of things. I started to make data files of each of the mares in my mind.

Applejack: A family member of the Apple family, who are a family farmers of a nearby acre called Sweet Apple Acres. Normally goes about her day her day “applebucking,” (Apparently, it’s when you kick a tree to make apples fall out of them.) baking apple products and then selling them. Called the “most dependable of ponies.” She offered to let me work for her to get bits (apparently their form of money.) to buy things in this world. Apparently, human American money, doesn’t count here. I’ve written down the directions she gave me to get to Sweet Apple Acres. The piece of paper is in my breast pocket right now. I pat it, to check if it was still there. I’ll look into working there tomorrow, I guess. Next pony.

Rarity: A fashion designer pony, who works at a local boutique, making outfits for her clients, and dreaming of being high class fame. She was apparently eyeing me up and down to critique my clothing. She said, and I quote: that “your clothing choice is absolutely marvelous, but is ruined by that simple jacket and those horribly worn out shoes.” She then continued to pound my head with pointers in fashion. I barely listened, but heard that if I ever wanted to get more fashionable clothing, I should stop by her boutique. “My door will always be open to you, darling.” I can still hear her voice in my head. I really need to ask her to not call me ‘darling’ again. I felt strangely uncomfortable with her doing it.

Pinkie Pie: Oh god, where do I start? She literally bounced right out of her seat stayed afloat in the air yelling “yaaay, new friend!” , before getting in my face- IN my FACE, to excitedly tell me that it was “It was going to be super-extra-fun having something as weird and funny-looking as me.” And that she was going to “throw me that super special, and funnest, party I have ever seen.” So much that “I will be all ‘gaaaasssp,’ and then she’ll be all ‘surprise!” and then I’ll be all ‘Pinkie Pie’s the best party pony ever! Best friends for life.’” ……I’m kind of scared to go visit her bakery, Sugarcube Corner. Nevertheless, I noted her location for when I need a snack or something.

Fluttershy (how fitting): A pony who lives in a cottage in the woods, who tends to animal, keeping them safe and keeping the flow and nature going. Apparently she’s a quite the sissy, because as soon as I opened my refrigerator to get some juice, she zipped under my couch, shivering and whimpering for the next 3 minutes.  She told me that I could come to her if she wanted to talk about something sensitive…..”If I didn’t mind.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t say much about herself. She kept her eyes dancing away from my general figure, face in a big huff. She only said that she was here to know just why I ended up so high in the air, and for what stupid reason I yanked her from the sky. I could take the hint that she didn’t want to talk to me right now, but damn, do you have to be so rude with it?

Applejack and Rarity had to explain to me that she’s the fastest flier in Ponyville and is often found lazing around. They also said that I can hang out with her if I wanted to relax and have fun. Rainbow snorted at this. I can tell already we’re going to be the best of friends.

Tap, tap, tap.

My review was cut short by a soft knocking on my bathroom door. A voice called out to me, sounding concerned.

“Winston, are you okay in there?” It was Twilight Sparkle, the last of the six mares I’d just spoken to. She had stayed behind because she wanted to talk in private.

.

While the others hastily left, forgetting they all had their own affairs to tend to before getting caught up in my arrival; Rainbow insisted not staying here with “this jerk,” but Twilight persuaded her to be on her way as well.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I called back standing back upright. “I’ll be out in a second.”

I wipe the water off my face, slinging the bag off my back. I had completely forgotten about it until a few minutes ago, when Twilight mentioned it as the others left. I had excused myself to the bathroom, because 1. I needed to pee, and 2. I needed to absorb these facts and get my head straightened.

This lavender unicorn, apparently the town librarian named Twilight Sparkle, stopped me from explaining what happened in the alleyway. She also looked to the side when I mentioned I lived in Wilberforce University. She knew more than anyone else did.

I agreed to let her stay a bit longer than the others, not only to find out about her history, but how she knows so much. She has to have some sort of lead as to why I’m stuck here. What the symbol on this bag I’m holding means.

I glance at my wristwatch, seeing just how long I’ve been in here, contemplating. The time read 9: 48. I’ve had been in here for 6 minutes. I take one glance at the mirror to see how I looked. I’ve been here this long and never looked at my reflection; I was so focused on thinking. A lightly tan-skinned, tall young man stood there. Okay, that’s the basics, what about the details? Short ruffled black hair? Check, it was a little messier than normal, but hey. Slightly wide nose? Check. Glasses? Hell yes, they’re there! Not a single scratch on them from those dives, either! Suck it, nature! Yep, my body’s the same as it was when I got here.  There’s a small tear at the top of the left shoulder of my shirt; I can sow the material back later. I've always kept a small sowing kit, case I torn some of my clothes doing exercises or just from bad luck. Why pay the extra cash to stitch a shirt shoulder back together, when I can just do it myself?

Still, something didn’t feel the same. I just couldn’t put my finger on it….

Forget it, it can wait. I shouldn’t make Twilight wait any longer. I step towards the door, slowly turned the knob, as I walked out back out into my living room.  I pause a moment to look at my reflection one more time.

What was off about this reflection from my everyday face..?

I pull my eyes away from my mirrored other, and closed the door behind me.

As I stepped into the living room, I glanced over the room. It was the same way I left it.  In the center round dining table, there were 6 extra seats pull out from underneath it.  There were 7 seven glasses of apple juice on the table, about 4 of the six were empty. I recall Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight not even taking a sip from their cups. I didn’t either.  My family clock, that had an image of an owl’s face in the background, was mounted high on my back wall, filling the room with a quiet tick every second.

In the seat closest to the door I came from, sat Twilight Sparkle. She was sitting in the chair much like most four legged animals are expected to:  Sitting upright, sitting on her haunches. She was sitting there, examining one of my father’s old airplane models, one of the older models of an airline plane. She must have picked it up while looking around, waiting for me.

She had her horn glowing, a purple shine covering her horn. Same colored speckles of light shimmered and shined around my memento from my father, making it slowly twist and turn in midair. I recall Rarity explaining to me that she and Twilight could both use magical spells to do a number of things like cutting, sewing, or handling items.  It sounded preposterous to me when I heard it, but when I saw how Rarity drank from her glass, shining her horn and making the glass float to her lips, before tipping it ever so slightly and sipping, like a noblewoman would, it left no room to deny it: This world was really one of magic.

Twilight seemed genuinely interested in how it was built. It’s probably because it’s something she’s never seen before in this world. I looked at her features once more. Purple eyes, purple hair with a pink, seemingly natural streak on the side. It matched the girl’s description perfectly. Hell, even her voice sounded like the girl’s, now that I think about it. There was also her magic. It’s emitting the same color sparkles as the ones that showed up on my house. Was she the one slowing down my house’s fall? I had to get some answers out of her.

I stepped to her line of sight, taking my seat next to her. “I take it there is no such thing as an airplane in Equestria?” I asked her slowly, trying to not to scare her.

She looked up a little surprised to see me. She must have not heard me come in at all.

“Ah, no,” she said, slowly returning her focus to the miniature aircraft once more. “Just what is this thing called?”

“It’s called an airplane,” I explained, watching her eyes shift from detail to detail of the model. “They’re one of the methods we humans use to get about quickly. In this case, by flying into the air.”

“You people get in these tiny devices, and fly around in them?” She squeaked, pretty confused on how that can be. “Do you use a shrink spell to get inside?”

“What? Oh, no, no,” I answered quickly, waving my hand to dismiss the silly idea. “As I said before, human don’t have such a thing as magic. So we rely on our intelligence to make machines to help us in life. That model there is only about 1/16th of the size of the actual thing. You can fit over 20 people in those.”

“Wow, really?  That’s amazing!” She marveled at the thought, eyes shining with imagination. “A people that can’t use magic, but can fly the skies…”  She seemed absolutely enthralled by it; I almost didn't want to pull her attention away from it.

“Yeah, I guess it is,” I closed my eyes, thinking about how I said the exact same thing to my dad, when I was small. It was one of the more memorable times I can remember with my father. I would always listen as he recalled old stories of his misadventures with his teammates, laughing with a loud, joyous roar.

I opened my eyes back. I was getting off the point.  I let Twilight stay to ask her about the alleyway and what she knows about me and my world. I look back at fTwilight, the purple-coated unicorn was now looking at the shelf, having put the model back on my shelf and was now just glancing over the other little antiques I had.

“Hey, Twilight?”

“Hmmn? Yes?” She answered, turning her head towards me, listening to what I was going to ask.

I breathed in slowly, and then ask the question I’m sure both of us were planning to have answered.

“Were you in my world earlier today?”

“…”

She had gone silent, expression faded from pleasantly curious, to serious. She turned her body to completely face me, before answering me honestly.

“Yes, I was.”

“You were being assaulted in an alleyway by two thugs.” I pressed her.

She frowned slightly at the memory. “Yes, they were planning to do something awful to me.” She then smiled at me gratefully. “But then you came and saved me, when you didn’t need to. You were so brave to come and fight them for my well-being.”

I looked to the side, a little embarrassed at her words. It wasn’t everyday I got so many compliments from a girl my age calling me brave. Pony or human, it made me a little uncomfortable.

“Yeah, well,” I mutter a little, looking back at her. “I couldn’t just let someone suffer, when I can stop it.”

“Still, thank you Winston.” She leans towards me, rubbing her head against my shoulder lightly. “You really did save me.”

I can feel my face heat up. I was never used to anyone other than my parents and relatives touching me. It’s made twice as worse when it’s a female. I thanked my Uncle Jimmy for teaching me how to act. In his lessons, he taught me how to contain my facial my expressions when I wanted them to. This included controlling how much I blush. I cough lightly, keeping calm. My face stopped heating up, and stays down. I refuse to blush so easily,damn it!

“Yeah, well you’re welcome, I guess.” I respond to Twilight’s expression of gratitude, looking to the side. She giggles to herself, moving back to an upright position, saying “sorry,” while still giggling. Her cheeks had a slight tilt of red on them, probably realizing what she was doing.

Ugh. I hate awkward situations with girls. I never do well with them.

“Ya-huh,” I sigh before moving onto my next question. “Anyway, were you the one slowing down my house a little while ago?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight tilts her head, confused by my question.

“I mean, were you using your magic to slow my house’s fall when it was falling from the sky earlier. I saw purple sparkles along the sides of my house, and considering your magic, you seem to fit the bill.”

“I have no idea, what you’re talking about,” Twilight confessed, raising an eyebrow. “I came running to where you and Applejack were, after being informed that there was something big falling towards Ponyville by Rainbow and Rarity.” She looks too confused to be lying.

You've gotta be kidding! That means I have no leads as to who could have brought me here. I place my hand against my chin, trying to think of a new theory.

“In that case,” I muttered, pondering.  “Who could have stopped it from crashing, then?”

“Perhaps I can answer that for you, stranger.” A new voice filled the air around use. It was soft, kind, almost motherly. Suddenly a flash came from behind Twilight and I. I slowly turn around.

There, stood a new pony, with a slightly pink coat of white. Her mane and tail fluttered in the wind, the colors of cyan, turquoise, light green and purples wavering along the open space of the room, seemingly making the place brighten. Deep magenta eyes were looking directly at me. I turn around, shifting out of my chair, staring at the new face.

She had a crown on her head, and a long, lance-like horn in front of it, as though it was making sure it wouldn’t fall off. I glance down at her sides. A wing, laid there shut, resting for when they were needed. I’m pretty sure I know who this is, but I don’t wanna count my chickens before they hatch.

Right as I finish that cliché thought, Twilight ran by my side, mouth agape, confirming me once again.

“Princess Celestia!”

The winged Unicorn smiled at the librarian, as Twilight bowed before her. The sight made her laugh to herself. “Oh please, Twilight, there’s no need for formalities with me every time.”

Yep, it’s a princess, alright. A princess is in my house. Great. I wished I had a chance to tidy up first.

Chapter 8: Royal Chatter

Chapter 8:

Royal Chatter

So, the princess of a land that is completely foreign to me has come into my home the day I get sent here. Not only that, but she seems really…weird. I could have sworn I heard her voice from somewhere.  Her voice is making alarm bells go off in my head. I just can’t remember where I heard this voice from. I stared at the princess, as she spoke to Twilight, getting her side of the story before talking to me.

“So, my faithful student, what happened here today? “ Celestia quizzed Twilight, looking around my home, critiquing the décor.

“Well, your majesty,” Twilight began with a lifted hoof, rubbing her other foreleg slightly. She seemed to be trying to find a way to properly explain the situation as best she could for the princess. She glanced my direction, and began her explanation.

“This creature here is, called a ‘human,’ come from a place called ‘Earth,’” she pointed a hoof at me,  and then placed her leg back down on the ground, looking back at Celestia. “He said he fell from the sky this afternoon for some unknown reason, shortly before-“

“-before this house was sighted falling from the sky as well.” The princess’ eyes were lifted slightly, showing slight amusement, as she slid the guess in before Twilight could finish the sentence. She giggled silently when she saw Twilight pause, taken aback by the princess’s correct guess.

“Y-yes, that’s right, but how did you-?“ she began before the royalty stopped her again.

“We received reports from scouts of the Royal guard for Ponyville that there were three unidentified figures were sighted falling from the sky,” She spoke evenly, her smile fading a little. “I got curious as to something so strange would happen to such a small and peaceful town, so I came as soon my royal meetings were finished. Please, continue.” She asked Twilight to continue explaining the situation

Three falling objects? Didn’t she mean only two? What the hell could the third thing b- oh wait, the backpack. I glance over my shoulder at the red leather bag against my back. It has stayed clinging to my back all this time, and I just kept forgetting about it. Maybe the princess knew who dropped this? It was then, my eyes wonder to the princess’s flank. There, laid a symbol of the sun.

It was drawn in the same fashion…as…my pendant…

My eyes stayed locked on that marking before closing my eyes slowly. Just what did this mean to me? All of these signs of familiarity were sounding off sirens in all areas of my mind. What was the connection?  The mark on her flank was exactly the same as the one on the box and pendant that Uncle Jimmy. Not only that, but it also matched the bag I caught falling from the sky. Her voice was so familiar. I wretched my mind for a matching voice, placing my thumb and index finger against my eyes, massaging them slowly.

Suddenly, a voice rang in my brain. It’s voice sounding quite like Celestia’s, but slightly higher pitched, at it sounded like it was hardened, like it was disciplining something. It was faint at first, but then it finally rang out clearly to me.

“Do you really believe this world is truly cold?”

Ah…I recognized it. But it wasn’t from Earth, nor was it in Equestria. No…

I wasn’t anywhere when I heard this voice.

I was…..nothing.

I was in the depths darkness.

I was in Despair when I heard this.

The wall seemed to disappear around me. I was now standing back in that void of darkness.  This abyss of loathing.

The voice chimed to me once more, growing in volume.

“Do you think you can’t do anything in the world?”

I remembered what I wanted in my fall to madness here.

To remain innocent,

to stay happy,

to be loved.

I wanted to stop the pain of myself and others, the misery of all living things.

I wanted to stop this horror of evil that mankind could reign upon the world.

I remember seeing someone there. Someone I  could tell was having the same thoughts for his people. Feeling the same pain for his land. He wanted to stop the madness as well.

He was my other.

What was his name? I can’t pull it out. It’s so close, but I can’t draw it.

“….son.”

Huh? What?

“…Win..ton!”

Was someone calling me?

“Winston!” Twilight she yelled, nudging me a third time. This time, it worked, snapping me back to reality.  “Are you okay?”

I gasped silently, pulling my hand from my face. I glanced around quickly. I was back in the living room. I had apparently taken a seat my chair when I blanked out. Twilight and Princess Celestia stood in front of me; Twilight’s face looking worried and a little scared, while the princess was just watching me with a weird stare. It wasn’t hostile. I think it was actually giving sympathy. Like she’s seen this kind of behavior from people she knew during her lifetime.

It remained silent for only a couple seconds, but it felt like five minutes. I push my glasses back across my nose and look at the two unicorns, smiling slightly.

“Yeah, I’m okay. Just kind of..” I paused for a moment, thinking of a proper word for my action. “…overwhelmed, I guess.” I stood back up slowly. My Legs wobbled a little, still a little shaky from all the moving they had performed over the course of the day.

“I see, thank Celestia…” Twilight sighed in relief, letting the princess step towards me with a look of business on her face.

We locked eyes for a moment, before the Princess addressed me in a clear and very courtly tone.

“You are Winston Flash, I take it?”

“Yes,” I answered in my own business-time voice. “And you must be Princess Celestia, one of the rulers of this land.” I put one foot forward, pressing my left arm across my chest. I bowed to the Royal ruler in the same manner English nobles did towards the Queen. “An honor to meet you so soon. I’m flattered.”

A mannerly chuckle came form the princess, breaking her royal business attitude, smiling at me sweetly. “Oh my, aren’t we the kind one?” She mused, lifting her hoof, putting it in front of lips to stifle her laughter. Twilight was behind her, giggling at my response as well. I couldn’t help but chuckle a little myself.

“But back to the point at hand,” I sigh, letting my smile dim slightly. The princess understood this immediately and turned back to me, no longer laughing, but still had a smiling gracing her face.

“I think you can tell me some answers as to why I’ve fallen here in Equestria.” I began to explain myself, pulling out pendant slowly. My voice was letting some concern slip through. I wasn’t certain if Celestia had the information I needed, or even if I wanted to know it. But I have to get some sort of answer from her.

“You see I got then pendant from my Uncle Jimmy Flare and-“

“Wait.”

I stopped dead in my tracks. I looked up at the princess slowly and she was eyeing the pendant closely with narrowed eyes. She looks like she couldn’t really believe that I had around my neck. She suddenly didn’t seem that motherly. She actually looked at me as through I had just spat in her face. Was this pendant important to her too, somehow? Did she think I stole it, or something?

“You said you got this pendant from a Jimmy Flare, correct?” She pressed me, her voice suddenly ordering. It felt as though my very soul was being told to spill itself for her. I bit my tongue from shooting of a barrage of confessions. I looked at her surprised for a second.

“Yes…?” I answer her hesitantly. Only my mother could make me pause like that.

“Did he give you a letter with this?” She had walked up to me to the point she was right in front of me, staring into my eyes. Was she looking into them to see if I was lying or not?

“Yes,” I shifted, getting used to the gaze. I looked at her eyes, returning the gaze. I had nothing to really hide about this.

“What were the first words he said to you…?” There was an edge in her voice. I could see Twilight watching on a little nervous at the sight in the corner of my eye.

“My little Winston”

This made Celestia’s eyes widen slowly, backing away. Her lips slowly, letting a name slip out ever so slowly.

“Flashbang…He’s still alive?” She looked to the side, gathering her sights. “But he disappeared years ago along with the rest!”

“Um…he’s dead,” I slipped that in, correcting her. “He died last week.” I looked to the side thinking Flashbang? Did he have a name in this world?  I decided to tell her what the letter basically said.

“He said that this belonged to my mom. He stated that she sent it to him to keep safe until I was ‘ready to face the truth,’” I stopped, wrapping my fingers around my mother’s gift to me from the grave. “It’s her most prized possession."

She paused at that. She just stopped moving, hooves and neck alike. Her mane was in the way, so I couldn’t tell what expression she had. Twilight looked at her mentor, a bit more than a little scared.

“Princess…?” She asked, fear obviously in her voice.

Tick, tick, tick.

The clock seemed to count the seconds awfully loud. I stood there, wondering just what I’ve gotten myself into. How does this ruler of a magical word, know about my weirdo uncle so well that she could guess what his letter to me said? Why did she say his name was Flashbang. And just what’s the story behind this pendant?

Celestia slowly turned towards me. Her face grave and eyes filled with a small spark. Like she was hoping this day wouldn’t come.

“Does the name Shadow Flare say anything to you?”

“Shadow……Flare?”

Suddenly, the memories flooded my mind at once.

The emotionless boy.

The painful visions of Earth.

The mysterious voice.

And finally, the darkened figure of a horse in the mirror, copying my every move.

My mind raced in horror. How does she know that name?

“Y-you…how do you-?” I tried to ask, but she silenced me with a mere lift of her hoof.

“Say no more, I think I know what’s basically happening here.” She spoke in a soft , sincere tone. She sounded slightly upset though. She gestured to take a seat on the couch against the wall.  “Please sit.”

I just complied. If she knows this much, and is as powerful as I’m told, I’d be stupid not to listen.

“Now, I am going to put you to sleep.” The princess explained slowly, walking around me, towards Twilight. “Don’t worry; you will wake up in the morning. You will get more answers in you own heart than you will from my words.”

I slowly nod my head, obviously confused. A sleep spell, huh?  The back of my mind wondered about the capabilities of these ponies and their spells. I quickly just disregarded thinking about it any further, taking off my glasses and backpack.  I set my glasses in a nearby table, now to go to this fated slumber.

“Princess?”  Twilight stepped towards Celestia, the same expression of fearful curiosity on her face. “What’s going on?”

Celestia simply smiled at her student reassuringly. “Don’t fret Twilight Sparkle, I will tell you everything in a moment.”

She then turned back to me, her horn starting to glow a bright yellow. “Are you ready?” She asked me, waiting for permission.

I slowly nod my head, closing my eyes. I can feel my mind slowly fade, as I can feel warmth flood my entire body.

All is quiet.

All is silent.

All is nothingness

That is, except for me, the boy who let the world he loved so burn, and didn’t do a single thing to stop it.

I sit there on my legs, just dwelling in my thoughts of madness.

I should have done something to stop it, but I didn’t. I was such a heartless ass, that I watched all I held dear to die for it.

I suddenly hear a voice blast out of darkness, cutting the air with it’s anguish.

“GYAAAAAAAAH!” I knew that voice, but I at the same time I didn’t. He voice was very rugged, like he was smoking a lot in the past. A soldier. He sounded like he was in so much pain. Like he was being torn apart.

Blood splatters the now metallic floor all around me.

An ominous glow flickered behind me. As I turn to see behind me, I can see a giant sphere of energy, swirling around in a giant, metal frame. Inside this sphere, I can see a city. I could recognize it easily. It was the house I was born in. The place my parents raised me and I now owned. It was my home.

To my right, I can see a young turquoise mare unicorn with bright blonde hair standing in front of the sphere, looking at the blood in absolute horror.  Her ruby red eyes trembled, as she knew all too well whose blood it was. She wanted to scream, I knew she wanted to scream, but she bit her lip, because she didn’t want them to find her. Tears ran down her face, as she stood there, her body shivering beyond control.

“KYAAAHAHAHAHA!”

I can hear laughter from all around me. They people causing this horror were enjoying themselves. Shadows began to cast themselves along a wall in the distance of the opening.

Two forms were gathered around a barely standing stallion.  One was another horse, but it seemed taller than the wounded warrior. It had a leering haze coming out of her mane and tail, which a long and sharpened horn and menacing wings. A Walking Nightmare crept into my mind.

The other had a completely different figure altogether. It was long, slim, and overall, was an absurdity of nature. I seemed to have a dragon’s body frame, but had a hawk’s claw as one hand, and a lion’s paw for the other. Embodiment of Disorder flowed from my heart.

“AHHHHAHAHA!”

The laughing from the two shadows got louder, as they watched the stallion fumble to his feet.

I wanted to help him so badly, but I couldn’t move my body.

The Nightmare kicked the already down horse. The abomination was grinding his clawed foot into his shoulder.

Rage filled my soul. I couldn't bare to see this brutality anymore. Enough is enough.

I pushed my legs forward as hard as I could, but could only manage to slowly ease my way up to my feet.

Stop it.

A horn stabbed the warriors back.

“AHHHHHHHH!” more blood dirtied the ground.

STOP IT.

The duo was now stepping on him.

“KAHAHA HA HAAAAAAA~!”

“STOOOOOP IT!” A new voice broke the chorus of abuse and torture.

The room filled with a loud crash.

As quickly as the new voice rang out, a new silhouette sped past the two tormentors and grabbed the now unconscious soldier, sliding into view, putting the soldier down next to the mare.

He was young, tall, and very strong-willed. His mane was shining silver, ruffled up slightly at the top of his head, and stopping at the back of his head. His coat was a solid white, with powerful wings ready to take flight towards battle. His eyes were a sharp crimson, shining with determination, as he stood toward the wall that continued to show the figures of the perpetrators who hurt his friend.

The mare who was just standing afraid to do anything, galloped to aid the barely breathing victim. She yelled at him to stay with them, and then proceeded to beg the new warrior to please don’t go and face them. She knew it was suicide.

The white-haired warhorse didn’t listen, as he began to charge forth.

Time seemed to stop right then, as I stood staring at the galloping crusader. A rhyme flowed into my mind, a nursery rhyme that I can’t recall where I heard from before. The rhyme sang in my heart, as a bright light engulfed me.

Throughout the cycles of day and night, you will come to times of plight.

There are times when you would just like to surrender and just give up on such an endeavor,

But do not allow fear to swallow whole, you have the power within your soul,

For you are a Flare, so you losing is quite rare.

Chapter 9: The Wrong Doppelganger

Chapter 9:

The Wrong Doppelganger

I stir awake slowly, forcing my eyes open, despite their resistance.

I can feel that my entire body does not want to move, let alone get up. I feel like a sack of crap left under the sun. My right shoulder feels like it’s out of its damned socket, and my legs are sore as all hell, shooting a small ping of pain every few minutes. Oh my god, what did I do last night?

I look around myself slowly. I’m in my living room, chairs are pulled out, and I'm still have my clothes on. That’s everyday, so whatever; what happened yesterday? Why was I asleep sitting up on my couch? I push my body away from the back cushions, working past small aches and pains my body sent to my brain.  “Is it a Monday, today…?” I muttered to myself, slowly stretching my arms.

“Mmmnnn~….”

……That wasn’t my voice was it? My eyes shift to my lips asking them if they just moaned lazily. My lips were clamped shut. Nope, couldn’t be. What the hell made that noise then? My eyes keep moving downward, past my lips, towards my lap. There, resting on its head on my lap, laid a snoozing purple unicorn. My face completely fell at seeing this sight for a moment.

I was JUST about to freak out, when my mind decided that now would be the perfect time for it to remind me. I pause, as I quickly recounted all of yesterday in a mere 5 seconds. Thanks brain, you douchebag. I blink, processing the now present memories. I close my mouth back and just sigh at the slumbering mare.

Okay, I remember why I was sleeping on my couch now, but why is Twilight still here? She could have just left with Celestia, right? I watched her sleep for a moment. A few bags were gathered under her eyes, and some parts of her mane were messy. She had her head resting on my lap, while the rest of her body was curled up slightly. She seemed pretty peaceful sleeping like that. She actually seemed kinda cute, all furled up and silently breathing like that.

….Shit, my leg is cramping up on me.

I need to move my legs; otherwise I’ll be in twice the pain moving about for the entirety of the day. I don’t have a choice; I need to wake up Twilight. I whisper her name quietly, poking her cheek lightly.

“Twilight…?”

Poke

“Mmmn~...” Her right leg moves a little.

“Twiiiiiiiilight~…”

Poke, poke

“Mmmn~..!” Her eyebrows arched downward, shifting her head closer to my stomach.

This is like waking up a little kid. This wasn't working, obviously. Wake up already! I looked around, thinking of someway I can wake her up nicely. I could always use that tactic my mom used on me when I was a toddler. Yeah, like it would work.

A numbing sensation started to take hold of my right leg.

Alright, alright, fine, body! My body and brain are total dicks to one another, I swear.

I slowly lean down to Twilight’s head, stroking her head lightly. I sweetly whisper in her ear, praying that this will make the young mare to get up.

“Twilight~, time to rise and shine sweetie. It’s time for another fun-filled day~”

Her ear twitched, in reaction to my breath hitting her ear.

“Uunnnn~, but I don’t wanna get up yet, Daddy~” Twilight groaned, in a sleepy daze. She reluctantly lifted her head off of my legs, freeing me to get up finally. Wait, Daddy?

“Can I stay in bed for five minutes~?” She sounds exactly like a little kid on a school day.

I blink, looking at Twilight for a moment. A childhood memory dream? I get up, waking up my legs away from complete numbing. Man that was a close call.

“Yeah, well, you can have your five minutes, Twilight,” I spoke in my normal flat tone. “But next time, try to not sleep on my lap.”

She looked at me confused, her half-open purple eyes staring at me. She took a good minute for her to piece together who it was she was looking at. “Winston...?” She asked aloud. Well, someone’s not very used to staying up late.

“Ya-huh,” is all my muttered aloud, as I walked out to the bathroom, scratching my head. A light bulb flicked on to the devious part of my psyche. “But if you insist, go ahead and keep calling me ‘Daddy,’ your choice.”

I turned around about to close the bathroom door, pausing to see her reaction. She stared after me with a blank look on her face. What, no reaction? My mind groaned, disappointed. Then her face flushed bright red before curing back up, hiding her face. There we go! I let out a snicker, closing the door. Early morning pranking: satisfaction guaranteed.

I splash cold water on my face, snapping myself completely out of what’s left of my weariness, tossing my dirty shirt and vest into the clothes hamper.

Okay, First real day in Equestria. I was already thinking, planning out what activities I would do over the course of the day. I guess I’ll talk to Twilight Sparkle for a bit, seeing that she’s right in the next room, then head off to Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack did say, she had work for me to do there.

I glance at my wristwatch for the time. It was 7:25AM. Weird, I’d normally be up earlier working on something. But, seeing that I’m stuck on a planet full of ponies, to hell with the old schedule.

I grab a towel off the nearby rack, wiping the drops of water that hung on my skin off by force. Okay, now that I have my plans set, I can just get dressed and-

I paused. I could have sworn I saw pony in that small gap in my towel. Slowly, I lower my washrag, hoping I was just seeing things.

I wasn't, unfortunately.

I stood there, dropping my towel, staring at a pony that stood in the place of my reflection in the mirror.

Annnd now I’m lost again. What the hell could reason this out!?

I blinked, taking in the horses features. It was a male stallion, tall, and sturdy looking. He had a faded gray coat, with a jet black mane, its style looking almost exactly like my own lightly ruffled, spiked forward style; only having long hair, so the tips hang right over his eyes. His bright scarlet eyes were staring at my own brown ones when I looked back up.  I had assumed he was just a unicorn at first, seeing that his horn was clearly on his forehead, but then I noticed his wings closed at his side, their outline barely noticeable within the dark hair.

I was completely stumped. Why was this stallion in my medicine cabinet mirror? I shifted my weight slightly, adjusting my feet to steady myself, still staring at my incorrect reflection. He did just the same in time with me. I blinked. Was it mimicking me? I lifted my hands in front of my face slowly. It raised its hooves at the same rate. Hesitating slightly, I clapped my hands together.

Clap

It was a weird test, but it did what I expected it to. It brought its hooves together and not a sound came out from behind the mirror.

“…”

I wasn't amused. I arched my eyebrow, and it did the same.I twisted my neck to the side,cracking it. The Stallion did the exact same action, matching his movements down to the last instant.

I stared at the copycat again. Was this some kind of prank? I glance behind me. A trick of the eye? Nothing was behind me, but my shower and vanilla –colored curtain. I turn back at the horse.

Ugh.

Growing more irritated, I grabbed the knob on my cabinet and pulled it open. The image of the stallion moved aside, revealing nothing but what I normally had in there: Aspirin, some Tylenol, and a first aid kit. I closed the cabinet back shut, showing once more the mysterious stallion holding the doorknob with his hoof. (How does that even WORK!?)

UGH.

This doesn’t add up! There is no way a horse can be in the mirror, even with magic; but I couldn’t answer this with logic either.

You know what? Forget it. It’ll have to wait until later, when I wasn't just waking up. I pick up the washcloth I dropped, tossing it into the hamper, before opening the door and leaving the bathroom.

I stepped out of the bathroom, stepping across the living room towards my bedroom. I eyed Twilight still curled up on my couch, position not really changed from where I left her. I slowed to a leisurely amble. Looking at her more closely, I could see that she had her head hidden in the cushions, hiding her face from the outside world.

“Hey, Twilight,” I called out to her, as I stepped into my bedroom, flicking on the light switch. My room is just as it was when I left to go on that fateful walk. I ignore the urge to check my mail for jobs, and dig in my closet for a new outfit. “You aren’t asleep again, are you?”

Silence.

She better not be asleep again. I don’t want waste more time waking her a second time.

“If you’re asleep again,” I threatened her in a worrying tone, slipping on a black T-shirt, and changing my dress pants for my old pair of jeans that had a small tear in the knee. “I’m gonna stroke your mane and whisper ‘Daddy’s here for yo-“

“NO!” Twilight yelped, sounding really flustered. “NONONONO, I’m awake! That won’t be needed!”

I poked my head out of my doorway, to make sure she was being honest. She was sitting up now, mane still a mess, the bags under her eyes from earlier seemingly to have disappeared into thin air. Her entire face had a slight red tilt to it, as she stared me down with a defeated glare.

I laughed heartedly, slipping my feet into my trusty Converses. “Good to hear. You’re hard to wake.”

“It’s not normally like that,” she refuted, muttering in embarrassment. She sighed slightly, her horn sparkling, her mane began to press and tidy itself. “I normally would have been asleep a long time ago. But when Princess Celestia gave me orders that included watching over you while you slept, I had to obey.”

Whoa, whoa, whoa, hit the brakes.

“What.” I flatly said what was in my head.  “Why would she tell you to watch me sleep?”

“She said that you would have telecommunications that no one else could have in your dreams. Slipped a scroll message into your bag, and told me to tell you to only read them when you’re alone. ” She looked to the side having a thought of her own. “You are okay, right?”

I raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, I’m perfectly fine,” I replied, walking out of my room and back in front of the dining table. Scanning the stand nearby, I found my bag and glasses I left on top of the surface last night.  Just as Twilight said, there was a clean white scroll rolled up in the bag, with one end snuggly pointing out with the royal seal of a sun. I scooped it up, swinging the backpack around me and sliding it onto my back in a fluent motion.

I turned around towards Twilight, grabbing my glasses off the counter with one hand and slipped them over my eyes. If I had to summarize how I felt every time I did that in one word, I would probably go with swag. It just made me feel that damn cool. Twilight just rolled her eyes at my flashy movements, her mane now presentable.

“Alright,” I popped my wrist, looking at Twilight. She was already off the couch and walking towards the door.  “Mind giving me a tour of the town?”

“Gladly,” Twilight smiled, saying that. There a hint of pride in her voice. “It’s my one duties as the favored student of Celestia, after all.”

“And you’re duty to your Daddy.” I slipped in, a smirk spread across my lips, as I opened the door. The light of a new day blasted through the room, making everything must brighter. The sound of birds singing filled the air, as the suns warmth hit my skin full blast. So glad I'm wearing a short sleeve shirt right now.

Twilight’s smile fell hearing this, the blush returning to her cheeks. Her ears fell against her head, while she looked to the side. “Shut up,” she huffed. I love it when I get some good material to tease people with.

She trotted to where I was, head hanging slightly and looking at the side, embarrassment written all over her. I noticed how that compared to Celestia, who could reach my neck in height; Twilight could only reach my waistline when we’re both standing.

“Don’t freak, I won’t tell anypony.” I stepped onto the green grass, walking out into the park that will now be my new home. I turn my head, only to get my face mushed against a gray, warm, soft surface.

Well, that can’t be right.

I instantly backpedaled to my doorway; getting some distance from whatever was is my face. It was a Pegasus. She had yellow crossed eyes, along with blonde mane that was straightened out in front of head and went down the back of her neck.  She had a gray coat, and a symbol of bubbles on her hip. (I really need to ask someone what the heck is with these tattoos.) She was carrying a marine blue bag, which seemed to be filled to almost the brim of its flap. A mailpony, maybe?

She was sucking her lips, literally, resulting in her mouth making very wiggly line that couldn’t be defined as a smile or frown. As she hovered there in front of my house, looking at me with something that can only be described as a “derp,” expression, I couldn’t help but wonder if I had some sort of weird amulet that attracts weird crap to me.

“Muffins?” She had chirped out something completely random.

“Yes?” I asked her as though she never said anything, keeping my face in a calm expression. What *about*   muffins?

“Mi-Mister Winston Flash?” she stuttered slightly, her expression changing from a silly facial expression to one of slight fear, seeming to have switched out of her daydreaming state she was in a second ago.

“Yeah, that’d be me,” I put my right hand into my pocket. I blink, noting her intimidation from my shape. I smiled kindly. “But please, call me Winston. What do you need?”

Her lips formed into a small smile, as she nervously dug into her bag, looking for something. She turned back to face me, holding out a small jet black envelope in front of her. It was stars spread all over the front, and had a seal in the center. The seal didn’t have the sun on it; instead there was a crescent moon. It shined in the sunlight in a slivery gleam.

“I was told to deliver this letter to this house.” The delivery pony said. Her hooves were shaking a little.

I took the parcel from the googly-eyed messenger, nodding at her in appreciation. “Thanks, Miss…?”

“Ditzy Doo,” Her face brightened, hearing a sign to say something outside awkward work talk. “Well, my name is Ditzy Doo, but everypony calls me Derpy Hooves instead.” Gee, I wonder why. “You can call me either one. Oh, and I like muffins.”

I noticed. My douche side shouted that in my head. No, I shouldn’t be rude like that. Despite my urge to just tell her to piss off; she was a good pony who was doing her job. I shouldn’t judge her just because she has abnormal eyes.

“Well, I look forward to seeing you in the morning from now on.“ I waved my hand, smiling still.

She nodded her head quickly, smiling now genuine. She then turned around and fluttered off towards the town, swaying and zipping around slightly in the sky like a bee. I could see her waving back at me, before she get too high to see anymore.

I watch her go, thinking about how I handled that encounter. Not bad. I should be fine talking to these ponies now. I even said anypony without any trouble. I look down at the envelope, wondering who could possibly send me something to me. I just got here, no one should even really know about me other than “That weird thing that sped through town.”

Twilight was watching the whole thing, and was looking up at the darkened letter as well. Her eyes widened slightly, smiling as she seemed to notice something.

“That’s the royal seal of Princess Luna!” She spoke in pleasant surprise. “She never sends letters anywhere!”

“Is that a fact?” I looked over at Twilight, my curiosity piqued. “In that case, let’s see what it says.”

I slipped my finger under the seal, flicking it upward, neatly breaking it. I proceeded to flip the flap open, and pull the letter out, opening that as well. It written in a very dated cursive handwriting, using grammar very similar to that of an old-world queen from the medieval times back on Earth. I sat down, pretzel-legged on the ground, reading it. Twilight looked over my shoulder, reading along.

Greetings Outlander,

We are the Royal Canterlot Princess of the Moon, Princess Luna. We have caught word of your decent from the heavens into the modest village of Ponyville from my sister, Princess Celestia. We are certain that you are adjusting yourself to your new life with the fair villagers there with minimal quarrels.

As for the reason why we haven written this message to be sent into your possession, it is for the purpose of self-invitation. Our elder sister has been speaking of a new heir of the Flares, upon returning from her nightly outing last night. I confess that that manner of title alone makes almost anypony one worthy of my written word. She claims that we have a connection of some manner and hast recommended that we comes to terms with thou as soon as possible.

We shall arrive in Ponyville Library upon nightfall. We anticipate a very interesting meeting.

Ruler of the Moon,

Princess Luna

I blink, closing the letter. First the princess of the sun pops into my house to visit me and makes me have a weird dream, now the princess of the moon wants to meet up tonight. Wow, talk about an instant celebrity.

But still, that name still bothered me. The Flares. Why does that name come up everywhere? The nursery rhyme I heard in my dream replayed itself in the back of my mind. I looked up at the sound of hooves walking around me.

“Don’t worry about it, Winston,” Twilight Sparkle walked ahead of me, smiling brightly. “Princess Luna is just a little…different. She actually very nice.”

“Ya-huh,” I give my stock response, standing back up. I brush the dust off the seat of my pants.  I have a whole day before I go talk to her. “Let’s just get this tour started already.”

“You got it!” Twilight smiled starting to trot down the trail leading to Town Square. “Follow me!”

I follow her lead, ready to really begin my first day in Ponyville.

Chapter 10: Greeting the Locals

Chapter 10:

Greeting the Locals

Twilight and I quickly reached the bridge that travelled above a running river, showing the heart of Ponyville: Town Square, shortly after leaving the park. On the other side, I could see a large, circular porch in the center of the area. It had a cream color for the walls, with brown wood planks supporting the structure, using the same color for the roof. It had bubble gum pink glass windows on all sides of it, having two blue flags waving in the wind on the top section.

There was also a small pool. Within the center, a statue of a pink earth pony stood, balancing on a ball with one hind leg, a joyous smile on her face. Her hair was pull back, making a small V on the top of her head, and it flowed back to the bottom of her neck, along with a small blanket, draped on her back. I don't why, but she seemed like she was having real fun performing on top of that ball in the middle of the water like that.

Crossing the bridge, Twilight began to point out landmarks about Ponyville. The porch was used for city announcements and ceremonies. The statue was one of an entertainer named Snowflake. She was one of the first ponies to discover the town during an event called Winter-Wrap Up, and was the main source of hope during the hard times building the town. Legend has it that she suddenly disappeared, chasing some sort hidden secret that not even Princess Celesta knows well of.

As Twilight narrated through the history of the statue, I noticed that some of the ponies that sauntered by were looking my way. I could see some of them looking at me with a questioning look, others had a worried one. Most others just ignored my presence completely, too busy with the day’s chores, or maybe grabbed a nearby buddy and started whispering into their ear.

Twilight seemed to have caught this as well and waved it off casually. “Don’t mind them,” she assured me, a small pep in her step from just showing me her knowledge. “They’re just curious about you. They’ll warm up to you in no time.”

“If you say so,” is all I answered with, following her toward a very fancy looking building. It had almost everything considered classy on it that wasn’t electronic. It had blue walls, with purple roofing, as well as a deep gold-shaded trim and curtains. The door was a deeper shade of blue with a blue diamond framed window in the center.  This was without a doubt Rarity’s home, meaning that this was the Carousel Boutique.

Twilight politely tapped her hoof against the sapphire frame three times, and shortly after we heard a “coming!"followed by the sound of hoofsteps approaching the door. (I guess that'll work for this place. No real footsteps here but mine, so..)

A few moments later, Rarity opened the door, smiling modestly. She was wearing dark orange glasses, probably meant to give her sight more focus to see minor details in her outfits. “Hello an- Oh, Twilight! And I see you brought along Mr. Flash!” Her eyes were sparkling with anticipation, turning her eyes to me. “Have you decided to let me make you more fashionable clothes? I have all sorts of little ideas I could use. We could start by- “Oh god, she’s starting to rant on clothing designs, someone stop her!

“Sorry Rarity, but I only stopped here to show Winston the way here.” Twilight stopped Rarity midsentence to explain herself. Rarity pouted at this. “I see…Well then, I suppose I shall get back to my clients’ requests. I have quite a schedule to follow, I’m afraid.”

She began to turn around, her horn shimmering to close the door, when I slipped chipped in a small offer.

“How about I stop by tomorrow morning?” I shuffled my feet, kind of shyly. I never had anyone show much interest in my sense of clothing, so this was new to me. “Maybe I can give you a tip or two on what’s hip on Earth”

Her ears perked up the instant I finished my sentence. She pivoted around, a huge smile on her face. “Oh, that’ll be just perfect! I’ll have all the materials ready for you when you come in! Oh, this will be ever so delightful!” She looked like she wanted to bounce in place in joy.

I chuckled nervously. “Heh, yeah. I’m sure it’ll be a load of fun. Well, see ya.”

I turned to leave, Twilight following suit. “Bye, Rarity!” She waved back at her white friend ,we began to walk to the more bustling part of town.

“Farewell, you two! Do take care!” Rarity called back, waving back before turning back into her boutique, closing the door behind her.

The marketplace was quite busy, for it to be so early in the morning. Pony’s of all sorts of colors passed us by, going to their next destination. Some of them were shopping at the carts and booths that mostly sold fruit, vegetables and other things such as plates, marbles, and beads.

Twilight was simply trotting away, swaying through the crowd, never using speed. I, on the other hand, was having all sorts of trouble maneuvering through the technicolored sea of horses. Struggling to keep up with her, Twilight continued to point out particular shops that had their own uses. There was the Bowling Alley (How-, whatever), the Bookshop, the Joke shop, the hardware store, and so on.

After what felt like a lifetime, she stepped out of the crowd. FREEDOM! I stumbled out of the wave of mares, barely able to keep my balance. I now knew how a fish feels trying to swim up a downward stream. Twilight looked over at my direction, an eyebrow raised, before looking back ahead. I followed her gaze; my eyes landing on something that I’m sure would have given a good amount of people back at college diabetes.

It was a house, but not just a house, literally a candy-looking house. It blew the normal houses a distance away from the contest for absurdity in architectural design. The purple front door was guarded by two candy cane pillars, which lead up to a chocolate bar rooftop, trimmed with frosting. At the top, was a pink cupcake, with three candle-shaped lights, signaling that the business was open for business. This had to be Sugarcube Corner. So that means if the design and purpose of the building was anything to go by, Pinkie Pie was innnnnnn-COMING!

I failed to notice the pink blur of pure ball of energy flying right at me in the corner of my eye.

“FLASHY-WASHY WINSTON!”

WHAM!

Is that cotton candy I smell?

“YAAAAH!”

Thud

Before I could even begin to turn my head to react, Pinkie Pie had already smashed into my left side, tackle-hugging me from what seemed like nowhere. Twilight must have developed some kind of sense to warn her of this, because she stepped back, to avoid being hit by my body when Pinkie glomped me. She got back up on her feet in less than a second, bouncing around me, singing a tune she probably came up some time yesterday.

"Flash-y, Flash-y, oh so Flash-y!"

“P-Pinkie…” I stammered slightly, trying to stop my eyes from spinning from the impact. I sat up, shaking my head. She was still going.

"Look at the sky, he soared by crash-ing!"

“Pinkie Pie….” I was getting up now, getting a little irritated by the random song. She didn’t even pause.

"And gape at the way he sailed by Dash-ing!"

“PINKIE PIIIIE!!!”

I hollered to get my voice through her music-flooded ears.

A bunch of the locals stopped what they were doing to look my way, wondering if I had lost it.

Pinkie stopped bouncing and singing and turned to me, a smile still plastered on her face.

“Yes, Winston?” She asked me pleasantly, looking down at me with listening ears. She didn’t sound upset or bothered at all. Just who WAS this pony?

I glance behind me at the audience, before turning to Pinkie, groaning. “Could you save the songs until we get to this party you’re throwing me?” I thought she was going to take offence to the request, but then she just chimed out a rhyming response.

“Okie dokie lokie!”

My face just swapped my calm demeanor for a configuration of utter disbelief. Was this pony serious? I turn around quickly at the crowd. They were already going back on their way to the next appointment, seeing what my outburst was about.

Was this freaking *expected** from this cotton candy smelling wonder!?* I twist around to look at Twilight, who had her hooves up in a classic “beats me” gesture.  This is madness! My brain was writhing at the wackiness of it all. MADNESS, I SAY!

“So, what did you need, huh? I bet you came to see what kind of preparation I made for your welcome party!” Pinkie was already going off in a speedy dialogue again. “I have all sorts of fun-fun-fun things for you to try! There’s gonna be balloons, music, Pin the Tail on the Pony, drinks, cake, and DANCING!” She got in my face as she said that last bit. Apparently, the term personal space doesn’t mean anything to this mare.

Twilight was stifling her laughter when she broke in between me and Pinkie. “We just came by so Winston would know how to find the store in case he ever wanted to help or anything.”

“Oh.” Pinkie seemed to have calmed down for a moment, before she starting  prancing about again. “In that case, you should go inside sometime! We make a lot of mega-tasty stuff like cupcakes and ice cream!” She sure knows how to use what she’s given. I’ve never seen someone recover from a ruined topic with a new one so quickly before.

“I’ll be sure to remember that.” I replied, patting the dust off me. I turned around to leave, waving behind myself as I strolled down the path towards the more residential section of Ponyville. Twilight galloped to keep up with me, waving goodbye to Pinkie Pie as well.

“Bye Winston! Bye Twilight! Have a nice day~!”

I slowed my pace, walking into the center of the residence area of the town. I pressed my finger against my forehead, reorganizing my thoughts. Dealing with someone random in general bothers me. Dealing with someone who may as well be the very vessel of the term, is a test of the very edges of my temper and sanity.

Then again, she was just being herself, more than what I can say about how I normally behave in public. I guess you could say I kind of envied her for being able to act out like she does. I also have to consider the fact that I’ll have to see her on most days. May as well as endure it until I can tolerate it on a regular basis, I suppose.

Twilight finally catches up to me, sighing deeply. “What in the world was that about?” She looked at me with a small undertone of aggravation.

“Hm…? Oh, yeah.” I responded half-aware. “I guess how I just didn’t expect that kind of behavior.” I look at the sky, remembering my childhood memories of elementary school.

“Back when I was a little kid, I never really spoke to other kids. I would usually just go in the corner of the playground during recess and just sit on the concrete, just….watching them have the fun. I never really like interaction; so I normally would avoid it, unless it was to do business or if it was needed. I guess talking to someone exactly the opposite of who I was just pissed me off, ya know?

Twilight stood there, listening to me talk about myself. I don’t know why I was doing it. I just wanted to cut loose a little. Maybe those dreams I’ve been having were taking it’s toll on my mind.

I slowly look back at the ground, seeing the world flash back to when I was a kid. The sound of children laughing and playing, having the time of their lives. But there was always something else hidden in the background.

Chatter.

It was chatter about me. About how I was a weirdo for sitting in the corner all by myself. I knew it was me they were talking about, because they would always look away, pretending to cloud watch. I didn’t mind it, though. I just didn’t care….

I….didn’t care about anything then, really.

Don’t get caught up in the past, Winston. My mind reminds me I'm still standing in the middle of public.

I snap out of my delusional state, looking back up. Twilight was looking at me with understanding eyes.

“Oh, Winston…I didn’t know…” She started, emotion flowing into her voice.

“It’s fine.” I wave off my sudden switch in character. It was nothing to get others all worried over.

“Are you sure? I’ve felt the same way back in grade school, and-“

“Hey, hey, what did I say?” I smirk slyly,  walking back ahead of her. “Your Daddy’s okay, so don’t worry your pretty little head over it.”

She glared daggers, jabbing her horn against my lower back.

“YOW!!!” I hop a good three feet in reaction to the sudden stab."Watch where you stick that thing!"

Twilight just let out of humph, walking towards a giant tree slightly to the left of the array of houses.

It was a by far the most impressive trees I’ve seen. It had a sign out in front with the picture of a book on it. The door was red, and was split into two halves; the top half had one doorknob to the side with a picture of a candle in the center, while the lower had double doors at the height for perhaps a dog. Sitting on each branch, there laid a window, with two balconies on what I guess could be on the second and third floors. At the very top, there was another platform, but it was also accompanied by a telescope.

“This is the town library,” Twilight turned back to me slightly with a look of sass on her face. “My house.”

She lived in a tree? Well, it’s a load lot better than a giant gingerbread house, I guess.

Twilight swung open the door, walking into the trunk of the tree calling out to someone I’ve never heard of before.

“Spike! I’m home!”

“Welcome back, Twilight!” A little boy’s voice responded from the kitchen. “I’ll be out in a minute, just have to finish these dishes!” She has a little brother?

I dip my head to fit myself in the door frame. Standing back up, rows and rows of books covered almost every inch of the walls around me. There must be at least a thousand in here! I did a full turnaround slowly, looking at all the volumes and novels that sat on the shelves.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Twilight smiled one of self-confidence. “If you ever need a book to read to pass the time or need a subject to study, just drop by! We’ll gladly check out the book for you!”

I look back down to look at the purple mare. She must be one hell of a bookworm.

Stepping out of the kitchen, a small lizard moseyed out of the kitchen with a welcoming smile aimed at the Unicorn. He was a lighter shade of purple than Twilight, with a light gray variation of green   on his stomach and the underside of his tail. His green slit eyes, dark green spines on his head, back and tail pretty much blew most reptiles I knew about out of the water. I stared at him as I stroked my chin, trying to figure out what he was, as he welcomed Twilight back home

.

“Where have you been!?” The small reptilian pressed. He sounded really relieved, though. “When you left to check out the thing falling from the sky, you never came back! What happened?”

“Oh, well…” She rolled her eyes away from Spike, a nervous smile on her face. “I’ll tell you about that in a minute.” She then proceeded to change the topic to introductions, pointing her hoof in my direction.. “Right now, I want you to meet Winston. He’s the thing that fell from the sky yesterday. He’s a human that Princess Celestia said will be staying in Ponyville from now on.”

Spike looked at Twilight slightly confused when she mentioned the word “human.” He tilted his head slightly turning his head to where her hoof was aiming at. Seeing me, his eyes widened slightly (classic.) and locked eyes with me.

Suddenly by looking at his face and noticing the little fangs that poked out of the top of his mouth, I could tell what he was. I said my guess aloud to break the silence.

“So you’re a dragon?” I asked, slightly skeptical of the word I just blurted out.

“And you’re supposed to be a human?” He countered with a retort pretty quickly. He narrowed his eyes, putting his hands on his hips.

“I’d say that’s about right,” I spoke nonchalantly. “What, you’ve never heard of a human before?”

“I’ve never come across the word before.” He shook his head, keeping his attitude. "Well except once. But that' was in a book written by some crazy old mare."

This perked my interest. “So almost every mythical creature is real in this world, but species like humans don’t exist…fascinating…”

“Indeed, it is.” Twilight snuck into the conversation, waving a hoof around to bring attention towards her. “Anyway, this here is Spike.” She stop waggling her leg around to point it at the baby dragon. “He’s my assistant who helps me around the library. He’s a good boy, once you get to know him.” She planted her hoof on Spike's head, petting him with a sisterly smile on her face.

“Twilight~!” Spike ducked his head away, a small whine of embarrassment leaving his mouth.

“Anyway, I guess that about wraps up the tour.” Twilight said, counting all the places we visited in her head, and finally nodding to confirm her statement. “Would you like anything to eat? You didn’t eat anything all morning. Maybe some apples or-“

Oh crap, apples! I forgot I got offered a job to help Applejack with applebucking as a job! I look at my watch as soon as I remember that fact. 10:57AM. I can get a good 3 hours of working done if I book it. I immediately spin around towards the door, ducking my head through the frame.

“Sorry Twilight!” I call out to her to excuse myself. “I’ve got apples to buck! Maybe next time!”

I pull out the directions from my back pocket, reviewing the directions from my house to Sweet Apple Acres. It seems like the farm is located on the other side of Ponyville from my home. But I’m at Twilight’s, which is on opposite side anyway. So that means….

My eyes slide to the north. I see a small bridge jumping over yet another river. There’s a clear green field, hills filling the background on the other end of it. Over the horizon, I can see a small hint of red. That must be the barn!

I  push my legs forward, beginning my race towards Applejack’s house. My legs are gonna hate me by the end of today.

Chapter 11: Down on the Farm

Chapter 11:

Down on the Farm

A I ran down the dirt trail from the town, I could see the area around me slowly change from town buildings and passerby ponies shift to what seemed like an army of trees. Hundreds of apple trees began to surround me, as I got closer to Sweet Apple Acres. Slowly to a light jog, I made an estimate of how long this place went on for. My eyesight couldn’t account for all the apple trees that covered the hills of the area. It must have taken a long to grow and maintain all these trees, though. That fact I was sure of.

As the path began to widen, and I could see the exit from the small forest of apple trees, I slowed once more to a normal walking pace. The trail led into an dirt opening. On the left, I could see a white fence with cattle herded inside.  Straight ahead stood a big red barn, probably the one I  saw from Ponyville. It had what do expect from any barn: big front doors with an opening at the top, where there sat an small array of flowers in a pot with an apple insignia on it.

To the right I could see some little shacks with bales of hay sitting neatly near each one.  From inside one of these huts, came out a crimson coated stallion. He was pretty big for his kind, I could tell. Strong looking form, with an orange mane that ruffled in the front land went down the back of his head kind of like how my black hair did with me; though his tail was kind of short, it didn’t go down past the marking of a green apple on his flank (Seriously. Tattoos. Why?) He was pulling out a plow, which dug into the ground behind him like it really didn’t want to go anywhere.  A fellow worker here, maybe?

I strode up towards him to ask him if he’d seen Applejack. Maybe he knows where she normally does this time of day. “Excuse me?” I call out politely.

The farmer stopped, letting his grip on the reigns of the plow out of his mouth. He turned slowly, looking at me with a look that pretty much said he was a easygoing guy. His dark green eyes were relaxed, as they looked in my direction.

“Eeeeyup,” he answered me with a simple response, looking at me like I was just another pony stopping by. He had the voice of a farmer, with that slightly deep voice and the accent that filled Applejack’s and Apple Blooms voices. He even had a grain of wheat sticking out of his mouth, that most farmers are shown with. “What can I do ya fer, stranger?”

“Yeah, I stopped by here to talk to a farmpony named Applejack.” I explained my situation to him, dipping my right hand in my pocket and scratching the back of my head. He seemed like a pretty cool guy. “She said I had some work to do around here in Sweet Apple Acres.”

He blinked, thinking about how truthful I was being. “Ya’ll that thang I saw fallin’ from the sky the other day?” He asked. With that question, I guess this is that “Big Maintosh” character that Applejack said saw me fall.

“Yeah, that’d be me.” I sighed, remembering hitting that tree on the landing. I move my hand from my head to shoulder instinctively, massaging it slowly. “No idea how I got up there though.” The red horse nodded his head in approval, probably more on the fact that he was right about what he saw and not about my incident. “So, do you know she is?”

“Eeeeeyup,“ he said the same line again, turning around and heading towards the barn. Apparently “Eeyup” was his version of my “Ya-huh.” “Wait here. Ah’ll go get her for ya.” He spoke in a cool tone, as he began to walk into the barn, at his own leisurely pace.

“Ya-huh,” I just follow his instruction, stretching my arms above my head, and sticking my hands back in my pockets, waiting patiently.

As the minutes passed, I watched the clouds roll by, thinking about the residents of this weird town. The locals were as Twilight and the Princess had said: they were  indeed quite friendly.  They gave me a weird look when I first came, sure, but that’s anyone’s reaction and more if a talking horse fell from the sky onto Earth.  Hell, if that happened, the poor thing would probably have disappeared into some laboratory to be experimented on and taken apart.

I still don’t know why I’m here though. Celestia said there were more answers in my own head than from her, right? So why am I even more confused than before? From I remember there were three ponies….soldiers, I think. They were running from two things….monsters.  The monsters were beating on one of them, while the other watched, and then…..

My head is killing me….

I rub my head slowly, turning my head downward at the ground. I shake my head to get the phase of pain out. It hurts to remember. I can remember only bits and pieces of my dreams. How am I supposed to remember something that disappears as soon as I wake up!? I open my eyes, sighing. This is getting hopeless. I should just accept that I’m stuck here, forever

I stare at the shadow of an apple tree, going back to waiting in silence. But then I noticed something wasn’t right here. I glance around  the field. Nothing seemed out of place. I scratch my head, looking around so more. Maybe I’m just a little paranoid. Then I noticed what was missing.

I don’t see my shadow anywhere.

I glance around, both confused and afraid. My shadow had to be cast SOMEWHERE. The suns hitting my entire body. There is NO excuse for it to be missing. I stop, realizing I’m letting myself get a little too freaked over this.

Okay Winston, relax. There has to be a reasonable explanation for why my shadow isn’t here. Now, first I look directly at my feet….

I look at my shoes. There’s a small ray of darkness stretching from them to the north.

Good. Now to just simply trance it, and I’ll find my shadow right the-

Well, it was there, alright. It just wasn’t a human’s.

I stared at what I was looking it, slacking my jaw slightly. There, in the place of my shadow, was a horse’s. Only the hind legs were with my feet, the forelegs stood in a little ahead of my body planted on the ground on all fours. It had my hair, wings and a horn, just like the one stealing my reflection.

I blink, stepping a few steps back slowly. The stallion followed my lead, never missing my feet. I rub my eyes slowly. Am I going insane?  I look at my hand, wiggling the fingers.  I tilt my head to the side to look at what the silhouette was doing. It had one of its forelegs up to its face, as it head its head tilted down at it.

….I don’t get this.

“Well, howdy there, Winston!” A feminine southern accent came from ahead of me.

I look up to see Applejack, smiling at me with her hat tilted slightly downward. She was pulling a large cart behind her, probably to use to carry the apples back and forth.  “Here ta learn how ta applebuck, ah reckon?”

I just look at her, expressionless. “Yeah,” I solemnly respond. “Say Applejack, what do I look like to you..?”

She looked confused at the question. “Ya’ll look like nothin’ I’ve ever dun laid eyes on. You claimed to be a human, with yer two long legs and two of those….things on your forelegs.”

“Hands, Applejack.” I corrected her without thinking about it. So, Applejack sees me as a human. Good. “And what do you see as my shadow?”

She seemed to be looking at me like I should have been in the nuthouse. “Yer shadow’s just the same as yer body, I’d say.” She answered me slowly, unsure where I was going with this. “Ya’ll okay, Winston? I think today might not be a good day for applebuckin’ for ya.”

“No, no, I’m fine.” I looked back behind my shoulder. The horse was still there in the place of my shadow. “Just wondering if I was seeing things for a moment.”

She can see me as my normal shape, body and shadow alike. Yet it was still there, following my every move. Maybe I really am losing my wits.

I quickly changed the topic back to working. “So, anyway, are we gonna buck, or what?”

The cowpony looked at me, slightly doubting my words. “Yeah, I suppose.” She began to turn slightly and head towards the entrance to the forest of apple trees. “Just don’t overdo it, ya hear?”

“Crystal.”  I walk behind the cart she towed inside, once again entering the apple-filled safari area.

As we walked a few miles into the forest, we slowed to a stop at a few trees that each had three small wooden baskets underneath them, each positioned under a cluster of apples grouped together.

Applejack slowed down, removing the metal harness from around her torso. She turned her head over shoulder, looking at my condition.

“Now ya’ll absolutely certain you’re okay to applebuck?” She still sounded uncertain about me exerting myself. “We can always do this another time.”

I sighed deeply. This was already the third time she’s asked me if I was okay to work. “Yes, Applejack. I am absolutely, positively sure that I’m okay to kick a tree.”

“Well, alright…” Sounding reluctant, she turned back, walking towards the first tree. “Just watch how I do it first, jus so ya’ll know the technique.”

She then proceeded to pivot around, lift up her left hind leg and slam it against the tree, making the plant shake violently from the sheer force.

WHAM!

The apples broke free, seemingly all at once, falling into each of the baskets like rain from a thunderstorm.

“….Wow.” I whispered to myself. I stood there, amazed. She only kicked the tree once, and made every single apple from that tree! Just how much muscle was in this mare!? Actually, no I take that question back. I don’t wanna know.

“Tain’t nothing compared to what my big brother Macintosh can do!” She smiled with modest pride, trotting my way while carrying one of the now full baskets. “He could buck four trees in a line at once with a single go! Y’all should watch him sometime!”

I’d rather not. I might get my face rocked off.

“Alright now, now it’s your turn, partner.” Applejack nudged at the tree next to the one she just bucked. “Give it a shot at that one, thar.”

“You got it.” I approached the tree, turning around to face away from it. Okay, now just put all your strength into your left leg, and…

I kicked the trunk of the tree with all I had.

Thnk

It felt like I broke every bone in my leg for a second.

“….” Applejack winced at how I jumped slightly at the shock of pain shooting up my leg in utter silence.

I limp forward slightly. Okay, ow. Maybe that wasn’t the way for me to do it. I glance back at the baskets under the tree. Not a single apple fell. I sigh, looking back down at the ground. I had failed epically.

“Now don’t you fret, Sugarcube.” Applejack tried to comfort me. “It took years for me to be able to buck the way I do now. Y’all just need a couple more weeks of-”

“RAAAAAH!”

WHUMP!

I had turned around, cutting off Applejack’s sentence, nailing the tree full force with a downward hook from my left hand: my best striking motion.

Several apples fell from the tree, and fell into the baskets below. A lot stayed, clinging to the branches, but I didn’t care. As long as I got even one down, it was fine. I just didn’t want to fail completely.

“Well, wouldja lookie here~,” Applejack chuckled at the sight of my aspiration.  “Winston’s got a slight knack for applebucking!”

“Ha, you think so, huh?” I laughed a little too, smiling at my small victory. My hand was pretty banged up, though. It had several small scratches from the bark, and was on the verge or bleeding, but I can deal with a little pain. I should be able to get used to this kind of work with a little time. After all, I lived here now.

“Now then, finish up this’un, and we can move onto tha next one.” The orange pony gave me my next order of business, dumping the apples into the cart and moving back to her tree, grabbing a new basket with her mouth.

“Yes’m!” I called back, going into a boxing position and lashing out a right jab at the bark.

“Ha….Haa….Oowwwwch~” I shake my numb hands back awake, sitting on a tree stump. My hands feel like they wanna fall off at the drop of a hat.

I look back at the work me and AJ had done. 57 trees were now fruitless, Applejack bucking 50 of them off, and as for myself, I could only muster seven before I couldn’t feel my hands anymore. Applejack left a few minutes ago to go get a first-aid kit.

Striking from an arc seemed to solve my problem with rocking the tree with enough force to make the apples fall off. I had went into delivering several jabs, hooks, and kicks to make the apples release the branches. The faster I hit in a succession, the more force the tree rocked. It seemed to work for me for now.

I look up at the sky. The sun’s moved from one side of the sky, to the other. That must mean it’s the afternoon. I look down at my watch for a specific time. 2:43P.M. I nodded my head in approval. I’ve been doing this for 2 hours straight. I expected to call it quit after the first half hour. I lasted longer than I thought with a little ambition.

Applejack hurried back to me with the first-aid kit in her mouth, placing it down next to me. “Ah can’t believe you, “She muttered at me, huffing at me like a teacher to a bad student. “going out and busted up your hooves like that.“

They're called *hands*, I told you. My mind retorted for my lips to say, but I didn't allow them to.

She began to rant at me, while I sat there, treating myself. It’s only to be expected, anyway. She has no idea how to treat something she’s never seen before.

“Ya’ll cain’t force yerself to do more than what ya can do. Believe me, ah’ve tried.” She looked to the side, faintly noticeably blushing to herself at the memory. “It didn’t end too well.”

“What’d you-tssk! - do, ruin the town in some kind of sleep deprived frenzy or something?” I spoke as I dabbed some alcohol on the cuts my knuckles and fingers.

Applejack stepped back slightly, surprised. “How’d ya know? Did Pinkie Pie tell you?”

Wait, *what*?

I paused for a second, stopping the process of wrapping up my fingers in bandages. I looked at the flustered pony, questioning what she just said. “You mean to tell me that you WRECKED THE TOWN from applebucking?” I said in a loud, unbelieving tone.

Applejack’s face lit up, glowing as red as the apples we collected. “It wan’t like that! Ah needed to gather all tha apples for Applebuck Season, ya see, and Big Macintosh was hurt, so-“

I sighed, raising my right semi-bandaged hand to stop her from babbling to explain herself. I could understand why she did it then. She probably had worked herself to the bone so her brother could rest. I used to do that every time my mom would become ill. I'd run around the house, doing her chores, as well as mine, so she could sleep easy in bed. I usually ended up exhausted and with a small case of the sniffles of my own, but I felt happy I could help my mom in any way.

“I get it, you worked twice as hard for your brother,” I spoke quietly, going back to covering my wounds. “And I respect that. I’m glad you had the heart to do that for your brother, AJ.” I finished up wrapping my knuckles, cutting the rest of the roll off with my trusty throwing knife.  As another small chance to tease somepony popped into my head, I began to smirk playfully. “Just try not to ruin the town next time you try something like that.”

Applejack just turned right around, pushing her hat against her face to hide it. “Oh hush, and git back to patchin’ yerself up, ya idjit!” She kicked me in the knee lightly.

“Ah! Hey!” I snipped at her, chuckling.  I rubbed my knee lightly. “I’m still hurt here, mind you!”

“If ya’ll can buck seven trees clean, ya’ll can take one kick to the knee.” She spat back, obviously annoyed by being embarrassed by a newcomer.

“Ya-huh, sure.” I murmured to myself, starting on my other hand.

Within a few minutes, I had finished tending to my hands. I had wrap my hands in a fashion so that I could cover the wounds completely, but at the same time, still use my hands to perform tasks. Each finger was wrapped individually, while the knuckles were covered by wrapping the bandage between my thumb and index finger.

As I checked my handiwork, I heard a familiar bubbly voice springing towards Applejack and I. “Finally, I found you!”

Oh, Christ, here we go…

It was Pinkie Pie, bouncing her way down the path towards where I sat . “I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

“Looking for who?” I asked, though I knew the answer.

“You, silly!” She pointed her hoof at me giggling, grabbing me by the shirt collar with her hoof. (Again, what the hell!?) “Come on! We’ve gotta go!”

“Hey, hey!” I yelped in protest, starting to get dragged by the abnormally haired mare. “Go to what?”

“The PARTY, of course! Don’t tell me you forgot!” She said hastily, starting to go into a gallop. “Now, hurry! You’ve got a Pinkie Party to have!”

I groan to myself, letting myself get dragged along. I could see Applejack start laughing to herself, as she began to follow us towards Sugarcube Corner, towards what I suspect to be a very crazy party.

Chapter 12: Welcome to Ponyville

Chapter 12:

Welcome to Ponyville

Many things I’ve always wondered would ever happen to me when I was a little boy. Some normal things: like going to college, getting a job, getting a girlfriend, and living on my own. Even a few sillier concepts: such as meeting a pirate, or falling into the world of video games. But NEVER in my entire life did I envision myself be trudged along by a talking pink pony, with a wad of what I’m pretty sure is her natural hairstyle, shaped in the form of piled up bubble gum, towards a building that looks like it was made in a fat kid’s storybook for a welcoming party.

I had stopped trying to resist her awhile ago, just letting myself be pulled along, as she continued to hold me by the shirt collar with her hoof. (This was made even weirder by the fact that she was running on her HIND LEGS) Applejack was running right behind us, still chuckling at the whole thing.

With Sugarcube Corner coming into view, Pinkie Pie finally released her hold of my shirt, letting my feet finally touch the ground again. I breathed in deeply, letting my lungs refresh themselves. Pinkie had one hell of a grip, I could barely breathe! Oh ground, baby! I thought I’d never see you again!

As much as I wanted to just get on my hands and knees and just kiss the pavement on our reunion, Pinkie Pie chimed in excitedly.

“Alright! Now that you’re here we finally start your big welcome party!” She clopped her hooves together, in joy that her plan was coming together. I just rolled my eyes, watching Applejack hide yet another snicker.

“Go on now, Winston.” Applejack pushed me towards the slightly. “Don’t keep them folks awaitin’.”

“Whatever…” I muttered approaching the door, gripping the knob. I crouch slightly to get under the door, to which I came into a thunderous.

“WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, WINSTON!”

On all sides, ponies of all colors and shades cheered a welcome, all of them with a smile on their face.  Some who were pegasi were hovering above the rest, next to a bright yellow banner that had the words “Welcome to your new home, Winston” in big blue letters, surrounded by party balloons of all kinds.  Party horns were blown.  Streamers flew through the air.

I stood there, stunned for a minute. This is the first time so many people ever gathered to throw a party for me. I would usually get my Mother, Father, Uncle Jimmy, Aunt Cynthia and about four friends to come celebrate my birthday once.

I scoffed, shaking my head slowly. Silence came into the room, as everyone started to look worried. Even Pinkie stopped smiling for frown with concern.

“You don’t like the party..?”  Pinkie sounded like she was on the brink of tears, fearing failure to make me happy with her celebration.

I couldn’t help but laugh a little. They don’t even know my species, and yet they welcome me so kindly.

“No, Pinkie.”  I scratch my head slowly shaking my head still. “Just a little surprised is all.”

I look back up with a bright smile on my face. “It’s nice to meet you all.” I reach over to the nearby table , picking up a glass of punch. “I hope we can all get along just fine. Cheers!”

“Cheers!” Everyone there yelled back in unison, raising their own glass.

“Whoopie! Flashy-Washy Winston likes my parties!” Pinkie hopped to her hind legs, jumping in glee.

I snorted, amused by the display slightly. “I guess I do, Pinkie.” I take a sip from the punch, turning back around. This is actually not a sugary as I thought it would be. I honestly thought letting this stuff touch my lips would make me go into a sugar coma. Oh well, time to find a nice quiet area and just relax.

“Hey, hey! Mister Flash!” Someone was calling me. It was pretty high pitched, so it must have been a filly.

“Hm?” I shift my eyes downward to see a small red ribbon on top of red hair. The owner had her two big, bright amber eyes focused on me.

“Oh, hey there little Apple Bloom.” I crouch down to a dog to get to her eye level. “Been good since your little run-in with my house?”

“Uh-huh!” She nodded her head, letting her little ribbon dance behind her. “Thanks again, Mr. Flash!”

“Oh please, we aren’t on a job.” I sighed in a playful bored drawl. “Just call me Winston like everyone else. Okay?” I pat her head lightly.

She winked at the touch of my hand, giggling in bliss. “’Kay, Mister Winston!”

This girl is seriously innocent. I smiled to myself, stepping back upright.

I stood up to get my vision get obscured by two narrowed rose-colored eyes.

“You aren’t doing anything funny, are you?” It was Rainbow Dash, probably observing my behavior to find an excuse to sock me.

“No, just talking to Apple Bloom.” I step back, answering her in a casual tone that actually kind of surprised myself.”What, still bitter over your wings?”

“Of course I am!” retorted with a small edge in her tone. “Anypony would be if something closed their wings out of nowhere!”

“True, I wouldn’t’ want someone doing that to me,” I answered back, honestly.

I considered this. It would be like suddenly bursting into someone’s room unannounced. It just doesn’t work that way.  “Then again,” I countered with a slick grin. “If I DIDN'T do what I had done, would you be flying right in my face right now?”

She backed off slightly, annoyed by the logic. She seemed to know I was kind of right, but was too proud to admit it.

She finally went hovering away towards Pinkie Pie and Twilight near the snack table, turning her head to blow a raspberry at me.

How old was she…? I shrugged, turning around to go look for a tranquil part of the room.

As soon as I did, a crowd of ponies surrounded me, asking me all sorts of questions.

“What made you come here?”

“Why were you running around the town like that?”

“Do you miss any of your family?”

What is this, an interview!?

I look around at all the folks looking at me with hungry eyes, listening for me to start answering their questions.

Good grief….

“Alright, fine. It all started yesterday, on a different world called Earth….”

I’ve said it once before, and I’ll say it again:

I HATE talking about myself.

I had to talk about my background and how I got here, answering any and all questions from the listening crowd of horses. It was like torture, I tell you! But then a stroke of luck came, as Pinkie Pie started singing that silly song she had sung partly to me earlier today. Everybody was so busy watching her that I could slip out the back.

Now I’m just sitting here, behind Sugarcube Corner on a box, sipping my punch.

I glance at my watch for the time. 6P.M. sharp. I still have a little while before I have to go to the library to meet with Princess Luna. I wonder what she wants to talk about. I don’t really have anything, though. All I have is my house, the pendant and the backpack, and all Princess Celestia did was put some scroll in the back.

Recalling that made me also remember the fact that I didn’t read that,or any of the scrolls in the backpack. I whack my forehead with my palm, shaking my head. I could have learned a lot more already if I just looked in this bag in the first place.  Upon realizing this, I sling the leather bag off my shoulders and into my hands, digging through it.

There were a lot of scrolls in here, all of them having a seal with the picture of a sword on them, except the one Celestia personally put in. There were also small metal rods that looked like they connected with one another in here, as well as a dagger.

Seeing nothing else, I pull out Celestia’s scroll, breaking the seal with the flick of a finger, and unraveling it.  I glance around to see if there was anything else around, then slowly began to read.

Dear Winston Flash,

If you are reading this, I hope that you have listened to my student and are reading this alone. This is a matter that only a few select can be aware of.

You see, Flashbang, the one you call Uncle Jimmy, was an old acquaintance of mine from long ago. He was the advisor of a dear friend of mine, Julius Flare, one of the few people who could actually relate to me after I banished my younger sister to the moon a thousand years ago.  He was a prince of sorts, though not directly related to me or of royal blood, he was able to live past the normal lifetime of ordinary ponies and his could produce Alicorns such as Luna and I.

One day, something went terribly wrong. And he and his family began disappearing. We presumed it was an attack to conquer Equestria by eliminating the strongest warriors in the land first. He, and a few others began speaking about “Moving to a new world,” and suddenly disappeared at once without a trance. The only thing we received from him was a small note stating “that when one of his heirs appears back in Equestria, hearing the name ‘Shadow Flare’ it is a sign of a true crisis.”

This is all I can say for now. You will have to speak with my sister Luna for more information about the Flares. She has spoken to more of them than I have. If you wish to speak more to me about this matter, I will be awaiting for your arrival in Canterlot.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

Closing the scroll slowly, I stare at it in my hands.

….

What the fuck is this shit?

You mean to tell me, that me coming here and having these damned dreams is supposed to be a sign of a great disaster!? You’ve got to be kidding me!  I couldn’t be some sort of walking doomsday device! I can barely hit a tree hard enough to drop apples! Still, the fact that she knew I knew the name Shadow Flare can’t possibly be a coincidence….Still, she sent Luna to the MOON!? *WHY!?* Ugh, this is pissing me off!

“Hey, people are looking for you, ya know!”

I turn to my right to see the blue pegasus from yesterday, glaring at me once more.

“Yeah, well, I needed some fresh air.” I stood up sticking the letter back into the bag. “Smells too much like chocolate and candy in there.”

“I guess that’s true..” She kept her eyes trained on me, landing next to me. “So what are you doing back here?”

“Just reading, is all.” I sling the bag back onto my shoulders, looking back up at the sky.

The sun’s starting to set, I should get moving to the library.

“Hey Rainbow, could you tell the others I had to leave to meet somepony important? It’s kind of too important to let drop!” I started to jog out from behind the candy shop.

“Hey! What’s the big rush for!?” I could hear her call from behind me, before it was followed by a loud “UGH” and then the sound of a slamming door.

As I began to skid around the corner to reach the residential area, I could see a small carriage pulled up in front of Ponyville Library. I reined in my feet, coming to a stop near the entrance. To my surprise, my legs aren’t arching as badly as I thought they would be. Maybe I was getting used to making sudden dashes? Oh well, more important matter at hand, anyway.

I looked to the side at the carriage. It had a very nice craftsmanship to it, with its sleek design and polished metal and wood. Standing near it, I could see  that an intimidating stallion in light purple armor with a with a helmet with a webbed crest at the top, much like a reptile does. He had a dark gray coat, yellow eyes with cat-like slits for pupils, as well as pitch black, bat-like wings.

Was that a demon horse, or something..? A personal bodyguard, probably?

He looked at me for a second, before going back to standing at attention. I guess that meant that Princess Luna was inside. I slowly turned the doorknob, crouching down as I entered the library.

Sitting at the center of the room, sat a dark grayish blue alicorn. She had a light blue mane that had what seemed like stars in her hair, that was covered by a veil of dark blue, much like the night sky. She had a tattoo of a crescent moon that had a small splatter of marine blue splatter on her hip; it looked kind of like part of the sky literally fell and stained into her coat.

She had her teal eyes trained on me the moment I came into the room, awaiting my arrival. She had a small tiara on top of her head, like Celestia did when we met yesterday.

“Princess Luna, I take it?”

What I got in response, almost literally blown me off my feet.

“QUITE SO, WE ARE THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT, LUNA.”

A thunderous boom of a voice came from the royal mare. Her words blasted from her mouth smoothly and clearly. It could quite easily be used as a weapon if she had turned up the volume a little more. I leaned back, almost falling over at the sudden burst of volume.

“AND THOU ARE THIS HUMAN WE HAVE HEARD SO MUCH ABOUT?”

“YES! That’d be me.”I rub my ears softly, responding. My poor eardrums… “So, yeah, pleasure to meet you.”

“LIKEWISE. PLEASED TO MEET THOU AQUINTANCE AS WELL, NEWCOMER.”

Oh God, I can’t hear a thing!

I stand there for a moment, looking stupid, before fixing my hair and plunging my pinkie finger into my right ear, tweaking it until I could hear my own thoughts again.

“So….” I start my sentence, slightly unprepared for another ear-shattering response from the siren princess. “You wanted to speak to me…?”

“YES, THAT IS CORRECT.” She confirmed her request, turning towards the stairs. “PLEASE COME HITHER, WINSTON FLASH. WE HAVE MUCH TO DISCUSS.”

“We won’t have much to discuss if I lose my hearing partway…” I whispered to myself, walking up the steps behind the princess toward the top level.

Author’s Note: As I start to make a real storyline, I’ve come to realize that this won’t be a simple ongoing story of minor serious story matters and mostly whack adventures. This is going to be a serious matter most of the time once the villain appears. So chances are this will be going in arcs, one for each major event happening.

Before you ask, right now, we are reaching the end of the introduction arc, and we’re about go reach the second arc, where Winston starts learning more factors of his family’s connection to the Flares and meet the first real antagonist of the story.

Also, if it isn’t too much trouble, could someone kindly make some cover art for this story? I’d truly appreciate it if someone did. If you’re interested in making one for me, just send me a message and I’ll get to you as soon as I can.

Thanks in advance

Chapter 13: Royal Canterlot Debate

Chapter 13:

Royal Canterlot Debate

As Luna and I reached the top level of the Library, I dug my hands into my pockets, putting spare cotton lint I found inside my ears. I didn’t want to rest my hearing anymore considering the way Luna nearly shattered every window in the oak tree library. Luna opened the door to the roof, and diligently sauntered to the end of the platform, looking at the sky. I could see the buildings and sky were still fairly visible despite it being so late. The moon was shining fairly bright, so I could see without much trouble at all. I leaned against the railing on the opposite side, crossing my arms as Luna turned around to face me. She had the look of a lawyer who was prepared to face a major court case.

“Okay, Princess,” I switched to my serious personality the instant I recognized the intent in her eyes. “What do you want to know first?”

“FIRSTLY,” Luna began, shaking the platform slightly from the blare of her words. “WE REQUEST FOR THOU TO CONFIRM A COUPLE MATTERS THAT DEEPLY CONCERNS US.”

My earplug idea failed, magnificently. They had blown out of my ears the moment she started to finish her statement. That’s it, I’ve had it. My mind couldn't that another shrill outcry of such magnitude.  Let’s see how YOU like it, loudmouth!

“WE WILL GLADLY COMPLY WITH THY REQUEST, MILADY!”

I screamed my response at her, matching her voice and language choice. I’m so glad I studied Archaic English back at High School. I always thought it was only going to help me ready unabridged copies of Renaissance and Enlightenment era writings but check me out, shouting at a princess in Middle English!

I kept my face as natural as I can, and my voice clear, flowing, and extremely loud, just like she did whenever she spoke.  “HOWEVER, WE POLITELY REQUEST THAT THOU REDUCE THY VOLUME IN THINE VOICE.”

I turn and point towards the heart of the town, still looking at her and using her volume. “IT IS QUITE BOTHERSOME AND UNJUST FOR THY FELLOW VILLAGERS TO BE CHEATED AND ROBBED FROM THEM A SOUND SLUMBER, DUE TO THE VOLUME OF OUR CONVERSATION.”

Luna’s expression in response to my retaliation was priceless. She looked like the perfect blend between offended shock and impressed admiration. My throat feels like it’s almost ripped to shreds right now, but Damnit, it was worth it!

“WE-ah, I mean, we apologize.” She had reduced her volume, once she had realized that I was right about the fact that we were in the town at night, yelling out lungs out. I ignored the fact that she slipped an "I" in there. It just told me that she was only doing this voice, because she was in public. I guessed it was a normal thing to speak a certain way in public, and another in the privacy of your home. Her voice was very noble sounding, and had the hint of authority and modesty in it, now that she wasn’t bellowing everything that she said.  “We are quite accustomed to the Royal Canterlot Voice, you see. We…are still trying to control the need to use it to the full extent.”

I sigh, coughing to get my voice back. I was pretty sure my voice would have sounded strange if I hadn’t. “It’s quite fine, Princess. You didn’t do it intentionally.” I’m just glad it’s frickin’ over before my ears started bleeding. “So, as you were saying, what did you want to ask?”

“Ah yes, our questions.” Luna must of forgot it after out little shout contest. “First of all, what does thou think when we mention the name ‘Flare?’”

Flare…that name again. It seemed as though it was all over the place, but I knew it before I even stepped foot in this place. And the place where I first heard it was.

“My dreams,” is all I had uttered, now back to my professional persona.

“We see…” She said slowly, processing my answer. “And what does thou see in these dreams of yours..?”

“I….couldn’t really tell you” I turned my head towards town, pondering that myself. I can only remember small shreds of my dream last night. Blood on the ground, screaming, someone yelling for it to stop, and then some kind of poetic rhyme. That’s all I can remember of that dream. But the one before that…The one with that stallion, Shadow Flare…

“I can’t tell you the details from my dreams last night,” I began, letting the cool air hit my face. “But I can tell you what happens in the dream before then, if it can help get some answers. Those have been clear ever since I spoke to your sister.”

“Please, do tell us, human.” The night ruler urged me to go on.

I breathe in deep, speaking as I remember the dream. “For the past month or so, I’ve been having these dream…these visions, I would think. In these dreams, my world is in ruins, destroyed by the very people who helped create it.”

The very memory of the dream is depressing the hell out of me. “There was only a boy I could definitely see, me. And I only sat there watching it all not caring at all as I watched my closest things burn right in my face.” I sighed heavily, rubbing my eyes. I could feel tears ready to form in my eyes, but I do what I can to keep my voice even.

Luna looked like she was about to try and say something, but I spoke again before she could. “The next thing I remember is a voice talking to me. Questioning me if was really okay with letting the world be this way. The place changed completely to light and there was a mirror with a stallion as my reflection.”

Luna eyes narrowed as she heard this. “Thou hast seen a horse in your dreams?” she behind to pace the platform, thinking about something deeply. “And this all occurred before thou hast fell from the heavens, correct?”

“Yes,” I peered over at Sugarcube Corner. Everyone was currently leaving now that I’ve left. I’ll have to explain that later. I began to finish my story. “When I saw it, I just….wanted to meet it. I thought it was like me in every way…like….he was my-“

“Other self?”

I looked at her shocked for a moment. “Yes,” I confirmed her guess. “But how could you-?”

“We are familiar with such a feeling. We are aware of what it is like to see something and find everything we are in them.” She was speaking lowly and had sorrow in her voice as she said that. “We…trusted them.”

I watched Luna with sympathy, as she looked away towards the moon. Her face was unreadable, but I could see her eyes fill with a mixture of anger and pain. “A fair night, is it not?”

I blinked looking up at the stars as well. It moon glowed in the sky in follow view, shining the entire land with its light. The stars shined in a way you couldn’t find in big cities or at most farms back on Earth. It was a marvel to see.

“Yeah…” I let myself wonder if this dark blue mare before me was truly the one who made this spectacular view, until she spoke back up.

“We believe we know of the reason of your arrival.”

I look back down towards Luna, caught off guard by the statement. I paused a second before asking her. “How so?”

“Thou are not all thee claim to be.” Luna had a dead serious look on her face. “We do not think thou are completely human.”

I stare at her, dumbfounded. “That can’t be,” I started to chuckle nervously. “I’ve lived my whole life as a normal guy, living on Earth as a human. And now you’re telling me I’m not one?” I scoff. “Don’t be crazy”

Her eyes narrowed slightly. “If that is the case, what doest thou see when thou looks at a mirror?”

I pause. I just look to the side, thinking back to this morning. That stallion in my mirror. My mind was stressing out about it more than ever. It wasn't a trick that I made sure of. But it couldn't have been me in there, could it?

My thoughts were interrupted by the Princess of the Night. “Well? What doest thou see?”

I look at my feet, to look at my shadow. It was still that of a horse’s. “….I see…a horse.” I slowly let the confession come out.

“Then it is as we thought,” The princess sat down on her haunches, thinking to herself. “You are indeed a relative of Julius Flare. Which means he did not perish when the incident occurred….but how…?”

I stare at her, both confused and deeply upset. “Could you please fill me in, Princess?” I asked her, slightly impatient now. I just got told I’m related to some immortal horse. TELL ME HOW, DAMMIT. I can’t think about this by myself anymore, and Luna has more answers than I anticipated.

Luna sighed to herself, looking back at me with a soft look. “ Thou are a half –Equestrian, and on top of that, a Flare, the formerly most closely connected families to ourselves and Celestia.”

She stood back up, walking over to the telescope, toying with it as she explained. “We were close friends to a unicorn named Crystal Shine, great-granddaughter of Julius Flare. She was one of the few people besides our sister, Celestia and some of our guards that we could trust. One we could truly call friends.”

She shined the eyepiece slightly with her foreleg, before peering at the sky through the stargazing device. “We spoke to each other a great number of times in the Royal garden as fillies, playing and telling each other about our families and problems. One day, when we were reaching the age to rule besides our elder sister, Crystal Shine came before us with a dire message.”

I pull my glasses off, rubbing my eyes as she continued, pulling away from the telescope. “She told us that her family and anyone closely related to the Flares were disappearing, and were later found to be killed. She also informed us that she and the remaining Flares were leaving Equestrian, going somewhere that no pony could chase them through. She told me that they had found a hidden underground passageway that held the proper proportions to do…something. She never told us what exactly.”

She closed her eyes for a moment, probably reliving the memory in her head and softy biting her lips, before finishing. Before running off and disappearing from us forever, she told us secrets of her family, such as her family abilities, treasures, and a prophecy that if a new Flare appears speaking of a “Shadow Flare,” she looked at me with a grim look. “It is a sign of a coming crisis, possibly a war.”

“So you’re saying that I’m so kind of half-blood from Earth and Equestria.” I summarized what she said, rubbing my forehead.

“Indeed.” She confirmed with a nod of her head.

“And I’m related to this great family of ponies, who suddenly disappeared on day because they were being picked off, so they ran off to never be heard from again, saying that if someone like me shows up, bad things are going to happen..?” I put my glasses back on as I finished.

“Quite so,” She validated me once more. “This was all predicted by thee ancestors.”

“I suppose…” I just answer her half-aware of her anymore. My mind was too busy trying to reason with it all. How the hell can I even be related to this place in general, if I’ve lived my entire life without being threatened by some weird assassins? The worst I ever got is getting jumped and beaten down at school. But now I’m here, being told I’m part of some great and mostly extinct bloodline. That kind of explains the mirror and shadow thing, but why can only I see it!? What about this backpack! It literally came out of nowhere! And my house hovering hasn't been looked into either!

Luna’s voice once again stopped my mind’s nagging. “Doest thou have any questions for us?”

Okay, just calm down and ask her about it all.

“Yes, a few.” I began to sit back against the railing, preparing to state my own Q&A with the lunar princess. “For starters, how did you know about this shadow…?”

“-thus, if that is indeed the case, we are certain that thou can do the very same.”

“….”

I remained silent, processing all the information I received. From what I can understand with all that Equestrian Royal Middle English voice crap, I got a good amount of information from her.

She knew about my shadow because of her relationship with this “Crystal Shine” she was such good pals with. According to her, Flares have special eyesight that not even Celestia or Luna had. They called it “Enlightened Eyesight.” The concept was that whatever it is, whoever it is, a Flare could easily tell what it really was, just by looking at its reflection or a mirror. This worked on even other Flares, and only THEY could see it. She told me of when it was really useful when she and her sister were looking for a particular troublemaker, who could change his shape, and created disorder all over the land. For some reason, this bugged me to no end.

Next, I asked her if she knew who dropped this bag on me from the sky. She said that she had no idea who or what dropped the bag, or why it has Celestia’s royal insignia on it. This was the same answer she gave me when I pressed her on my house falling from the sky and hovering right over the ground before landing. She had been taking a “royal nap before beginning her nightly shift,” apparently.  She did, however, recognize the seal on most of the scrolls as the Flare’s family seal, so it must have been someone who was aware of the Flares as well.

Finally, I asked if she knew anything else useful about the Flares. She told me that Crystal Shine only told her so much about her family. She only told her about the Enlightened Eyesight, some history of the Flares, and a small box that should go to the next of kin to arrive in Equestria. The family founder, Julius Flare, was conceived about 30 years before the Princesses brought harmony to the land and became its rulers. He was one of the few ponies of all time to be known for his undying courage, as well as one of the few who has been capable of living for over thousands of years. He is also one of the great soldiers who fought by Celestia and Luna’s side in the great war against the dastardly Discord to bring lasting peace to the land. Again, this guy is bugging me. I just can’t put my finger on *why.***

Unlike the Royal Sisters, he declined a place in royalty, and simply moved back to his small home of Hoovesburg on the edge of Equestria, to enjoy the peace. That is, until they started getting attacked. The rest is history.

Luna also mentioned that each Flare could change thier shape into something else; however it was only one thing that they were born with. The transformation ability was supposedly something only ponies of great chivalrous spirit could do, something she believed most Flares stood for. With that said, she commented that I should be able to tap into this skill as well.

“Is this all you wish to ask us?” She asked, as she started to step towards me.

“Yes, indeed it is.” I answered her with that hushed response.

“In that case, we must be on our way, we have wasted enough of thee time, and we must get back to a duties back at Canterlot.”  She spoke evenly, as she stepped onto the railing. She stood balancing on it, as though she was stepping on regular ground. “If thou wish to visit Canterlot for more information or assistance. Please do not hesitate to do so.”

“Will do.” I answer simply, getting off my part of the railing. “Good night, Luna.”

She smiled faintly. “Fare thee well, young Flare.”

She then leapt from the top floor, unfurling her wings and flapping them only once to land gracefully on the ground. Turning her head up at me, she nodded at me in recognition, before stepping into her chariot. The guard stood, wings bursting out from his sides, lifting himself and the carriage up before flying off into the distance.

“….”

I watched her carriage disappear into the star-filled sky, thinking to myself. Great, so I’m not here from weird mistake. What next..?

Creeeeaak

I heard the door to the top floor open up slightly, instantly turning around to see who was there. I could make out a small green fin and purple scales poke out form the darkness.

“Spike,” I spoke, making the door jump up slightly. “Were you trying to eavesdrop?”

“….”

Silence responded to me.  I didn’t really care anymore. I just wanna go home and take get some sleep. Today’s been long. I scratch my head shutting my eyes a moment, dreariness taking its affect as I yawned.

“Whether you did, or not, we’ll talk about it tomorrow, right now I just wanna go to bed.” I open one eye to see that he had his head out, looking at me in silence. “With that said, go to bed yourself, alright?”

“…..Alright.” He answered quietly.

“Good night, Spike.”

“Night, Winston.” He slowly shut the door back, letting me go down the steps myself and start on my way on. I could see that Twilight was in her own bed, out like a light in her bed. I suppose she didn't try to drop in on me either. Meh, it doesn't matter. Let's just get home and get some shuteye. I thought to myself, as I slipped under the small door frame, leaving the library, and began to be on my way back home.

Darkness.

Once again, I’m covered in darkness

.

I’m used to it this time, however. After realizing that these dreams are actually part of being related to some sort of prediction of a catastrophe made me just accept these damned visions.

I stood there, waiting for something to happen.

Wonder what it’ll be this time.

Another vague vision of dying warriors?

More sights of my home being destroyed?

Maybe something new and I’ll get killed myself in these things?

As I stood there, just waiting, a voice chimed in behind me.

“You’re late.”

I can see a small tinge of light coming from over my shoulder.

I turn around, expecting something to try and attack me. Instead, I see the stallion that I saw the night before I came to this other world, flying down from above to land a few feet away from me. It was the same one I saw in my reflection and shadow.

“Shadow Flare…?” I mutter to myself, staring at him.

“That’s me,” He responded, trotting my way.  He sounded exactly like me. “Glad you remember who I am now.”

“It’s kind of hard to remember a dream when your mind starts to split trying to recall them.” I retorted, walking towards him. It really does feel like I’m talking to myself.

“Yeah, well,” he smirked, stopping in front of me. “It’s not everyday you find out you’re part-talking horse, I guess.”

I laugh, smiling back. “Damn right, it isn’t.” I stop to look at him, still smiling, seeing he’s doing just the same.  This is all too weird, but it makes sense in a way as well. I always thought I had a different voice in my head, but it was actually him the whole time. He’s my other part of my mind. I guess the part of my psyche that knew was part of this other world all along, but my human part ignored. He’s my Equestrian side.

“Well, with that said,” I hold my hand out. “Let’s do this properly. My name is Winston Flash, run-of-the-mill human college kid of Earth.”

He smirk widened at that introduction. “We both know full well THAT is a lie.” He placed his hoof in my palm, letting me grip it. “My name’s Shadow Flare, the Equestrian hybrid from the planet Earth.” He sighed letting an actual smile come through, peering at me with crimson eyes.  We shook, finishing the destined greeting.

“Let’s get along together in this adventure.”

Chapter 14: Fashion Crisis

Chapter 14:

Fashion Crisis

"Ugh..."

I slowly opened my eyes from the sound of my alarm coming from my cell phone.  It was playing Chop Suey by System of the Down. I found it effective for my phone to shout at me to “WAKE UP” right next to my ear back in freshman year in high school. It saved me many a tardy, and I’ve been waking up at 7 in the morning on free days ever since.

“I get it, already….I’m up....I’m up.” I groaned in a daze, picking up the device from under my pillow case, turning off the noisy tune blasting out of the speaker.

I slowly shake myself into a semi-conscious state, yawning heavily. It was a long day last night, so when I got home, I just bounced out of my clothes and dipped under my covers for slumber’s embrace.

I sat there for a minute, moving the fuzz in my mind away to recall the events of last night. I could recount everything this time, to my surprise. From when I woke up to find Twilight still in my house, to my dream last night. I chuckled to myself, remembering the main fact I learned from Princess Luna.

“Who could have guessed it…?”  I said to no one but myself. “I’m a mix of two worlds. Weird.”

Don’t get my wrong; I still think this is bull. However, considering how many facts are leaning towards it, I can’t really argue with it. The facts that I’m having these weird dreams featuring horses, that the Princesses knew what my dreams were about, as well as my shadow being a horse, are all against me. Not much I can use to counter with. Then again, there’s still insanity….

…

Nah, can’t be. I’m being too rational to be out of my mind.  Worst possible case scenario is that I have such a concussion from tripping in the real world, and I’m dreaming all of this. But this feels too real to be fake. So until I suddenly wake up, that idea has gone right out of the door.

I glanced down at my still-bandaged hand, remembering how difficult it was to applebuck with Applejack. Jeez, maybe it’s a good thing I decided to see Rarity today….maybe she can make me some sort of guard for that kind of work. Wait, Rarity!?

I swing out of bed remembering that fact. I almost completely forgot that I said I would meet Rarity to let her make me some clothing! I hopped out of bedroom, speeding into my bathroom to shower and get ready for the day.

I really hope she’ll be okay if I came at this time. My mind was constantly hoping that Rarity didn’t mind if I came this early in the morning. I look at my wrist watch. 7:40AM. Not too bad, seeing that it was Sunday. I normally lazed about in my bedroom until about eight or nine, but with the thought of my offer to the proper fashionista made me skip that phase.

I had quickly gone into the bathroom to take a shower, wash up, and do my grooming rituals that I had done since I was little. Then after that, hurried back to my room to put on today’s outfit of another black t-shirt with matching black jeans hiding my dad’s knife into a small holster on the belt of my shorts, with my shirt pulled over it to keep it hidden. I do not care where I am, I don’ take my surroundings likely. After all the times I’ve been stalked, followed, and attacked by bullies and thugs during my time in school, I don’t leave my home unarmed. EVER.

I then sped out of the house, skipping breakfast entirely. I’m certain I could grab something at the market with the bits I got from Applejack yesterday.  All and all, I was pretty damn fast at coming out and getting to the town center this fast, considering I usually let myself drift in my thoughts during a shower.

Reaching the boutique, I looked at the “Open” sign that dangled inside the diamond window. Good, I came at a reasonable time.  I tap the door three times lightly, expecting a small wait before anyone answered. Instead, it swung open as soon as I pulled my arm away.

“Oh, well, that was pretty fast.” I muttered, stepping back a little. My eyes shifted to where Rarity’s unique hairstyle should have been.

…Nothing?

“Ah, it's Mister Flash!” A small voice squeaked at me from even lower.

My eyes followed the sound, finding a tiny white unicorn filly. It was the same one who was at the park when my house was landing on the ground. She was looking up at me with sap green eyes, smiling fairly wide. She must be Rarity’s little sister. She seemed to be around my age (or life phase, I should say), and Rarity didn’t SEEM the kind of pony to have children. Now that I could properly look at her, what’s with her mane and the alternating light link and purple? Was it supposed to be edible, like Pinkie’s bubble gum hair?

I crouch down to get closer to the small girl. “Well, if it isn’t one of the three little kids that were running under my house.” I smiled gently. “You’ve been staying away from falling buildings?”

“Yep!” Her response made her voice crack like it did when she was yelling for Apple Bloom to move. She had a voice that cracked almost every time she exclaimed? That’s pretty awkward. “My name’s Sweetie Belle! Nice to see you again, Mister Flash!”

Again, with the “mister” crap…

“Please,” I make a small pleading smile. “No need to call me Mister Anything. Just call me Winston, okay?”

“Okay, Winston!” She nodded her head smiling brightly. At least this one didn’t try to pull a loophole…

“That aside,” I peered over her head, looking around for Rarity. No one else seemed to be on the first floor except Sweetie Belle. “Where’s your big sister? I had an appointment with her, this morning.”

“Oh, Rarity?” Sweetie looked back behind her, and looked back to me. “She must be upstairs. She was going on about ‘testing new techniques.’”

Oh lord....

“You can come inside if you want, I’m sure she won’t mind.” She said starting to walk around me , a small pep in her step. “I have to get to the Cutie Mark Crusaders tree house! Bye!”

She then hurried past me, dashing towards the park.  I turn around to watch her go, thinking in my mind what the hell’s a cutie mark?  I shrug, dismissing the term for the time being,  as I stepped into boutique.

Walking through the entrance, I glanced around at the main room of the fashion tailor’s store. The room had a  wild berry tone on the walls, shifting into a lighter orchid shade for the areas that surrounded the mirrors. The mirrors were pretty much everywhere, for that matter. From the wall opposite of the platform with the curtain around it, to the hanging frame of said platform.

“Rarity?” I called out to see if she would answer.

Nothing.

I glanced around myself to see if I wasn’t missing anything. All the silks and materials were either neatly stacked on the shelves, or were put away. Nothing was amiss. All I could see on the walls were patterns of diamonds, hearts, stars and spirals all over them. It was slightly disorienting for a moment.  I could see there was a rack of multiple outfits hanging onto it. It had a ton of clothes on it: saddles, coats, cloaks, hats, dresses, shoes and even some skirts. (For people who normally don’t wear a damned thing, they sure do have a selection of outfits…)

I walked across the lobby cautiously, working my way up the stairs.

”Rarity?” I called out again.

….Still no response.

I slip my hand under my shirt, gripping my throwing knife just in case, stepping into a small hallway at the top of the stairs. This doesn't seem good. Did something happen?  It shouldn’t be so quiet. I stop moving at the sound of something shuffling. I turn slowly towards the door it came behind. It’s quickly followed by a few hasty steps and then a dragging of something heavy.

…

“Rari-“

“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” I could hear a loud scream come from the other side. That’s Rarity!

I rushed towards the door, unfastening my holster and pulling out my knife. Turning slightly, I kicked the door down, stepping into the room with my left arm revved back, ready to throw the blade into any possible target.

Instead of seeing some stallions in black assaulting Rarity, I was looking at the normally composed lady, lying in the middle of the floor, wailing into her hoofs. I glanced around confused. What’s the big deal? My mind was annoyed by the disappointing reveal. I thought I was going to have to kick some ass with this whole “destined hero” crap I've had so far. Meh, whatever. I’d probably couldn't barely win in a battle, if at all anyway. I return my sight to the bawling mare.

“What’s wrong with you, Rarity?” I asked in curiosity.

“Oh, it’s simply terrible!” Rarity began, springing up to her feet, and then slinging her foreleg over her face. “Just horrible!” She proceeded to stand up on her hind legs, looking at the top of a nearby dresser, a distressed look on her face.

I was a little weirded out by the display. “What is…?”

“The fact that I have ventured through all of my possessions!” She cried, swinging her body around to dash across the room and looking into her counter, looking over it for something. “But I still cannot find it!” She swung back around, looking at what I thought was me, but she wasn’t. She was looking past me. “My faithful working glasses that I need to notice the smallest flaw in my designs have disappeared! Without them, I can’t hope to make a masterpiece!” She whimpered softly, looking like she was about to have another cry-fest.

…..That’s it? My mind was getting ready to go off on the wailing fashion pony. She’s acting like someone had just stole her purse and identity! And she was freaking out this badly over glasses she doesn’t even need!? I sighed, ignoring my dark side’s plan to just bite her head off. Scratching my head, I was about to start trying to reason with her, when out of nowhere, she started back up again.

“By Celestia, this has got to be the. Worst. POSSIBLE. *THING!***” She said that with a very dramatic tone to it, her eyes shrinking after each word. She let out a small squeaking noise as tears began to form in her eyes.

“...Um…”

Suddenly, before I could even finish my stunned rebuttal, Rarity’s horn glowed for a moment, dragging forth a couch right behind her (Where the hell did that come from!? It wasn’t even in this room when I looked around!), before falling back, flailing her arms back against the cushions wailing.

“Oh why!? WHY!? WHYYYY-HY-HYYYY!?”

She should trade her sewing machine for a drama play script…My mind grumbled to itself. I put my hands in my pockets, looking around calmly. “So you were freaking out because you can’t find your work glasses..?”

“Y*EEESS-HE-HESSSS!*” She bellowed, tears already flooding out of her eyes. She began flailing her arms against the random piece of furniture. “How can I possibly make works of art if I CAN’T FIND IT?!” She lamented through the waves of water steaming from her eyes.

I rolled my eyes at the crying unicorn’s complaints, continuing to search around the room. I noticed that there was something yellow underneath a small table that had a small pile of costume design sketches on it, it’s full form hidden within the shadows. I kneeled onto my knee, picking up the partially concealed object.

“Wouldn’t these be those?” I plainly asked, holding the slightly dust covered eyeglasses towards Rarity.

Her eyes suddenly glistened with glee at the sight of her missing possession. “Yes, these are just the thing!”

She leapt from her couch, walking towards me. Looking at her face now, all traces of tears were suddenly gone, and only an appreciative smile and shining eyes remained on her face. She made her horn glow once more, levitating the spectacles from my grasp.

“Oh, I can’t thank you enough, darling!”  She thanked me with a great sincerity in her voice.  “I wouldn’t dare even begin an article of cloth without these!”

I blinked, wondering just where the hell the whole bawling went. “So, everything’s fine now?”  I asked.

Rarity was already off, collecting fabrics and utensils “Mhm.” She answered me with a pleasant wind, her horn shining as numerous sheets of paper gathered into a stack next to her.

“And now you’re back to normal, getting ready to work…?”  I pressed her, just to make sure.

“Yes, dear.” She replied again, casually, turning around to walk towards the door. “So, with all that settled, let’s start making some ideas for your wardrobe, shall we?”

I made the best frown that basically read “are you fucking kidding me” behind her back. I quickly cover it up with a blank expression, responding to the apparent drama queen with a simple “sure.”

“Splendid! Let us be off, then!” She chirped with a tinge of anticipation, walking down the stares and leaving the place she had been making such a scene in as though nothing happened.

I groaned silently, following her. This town had really odd characters. Maybe I’m not the one insane around here…

As we made our way back down to the showroom, Rarity placed the items that she had floating around her on a nearby stand. She turn around to face me, narrowing her eyes at me. Her deep azure eyes were once again shifting along all my features.

I slightly shuffled my feet, feeling more than just a bit awkward from her gaze, shifting my eyes to the side of the room to avoid it. The way her eyes took every minor detail into consideration, new clothing and all, just made me feel like a mutt under the judging eyes of a dog show judge. It made me feel actually shy, I suppose. I sigh to myself, rubbing my right arm with my hand, lightly.

I blinked slightly, noticing that I wasn’t being looked at all over anymore. I looked back to the snow white unicorn, wondering if she finished. She had her eyes focused on battered hands, having a small pout on her face. Is she wondering what happened to my hands...?

“What, these?” I look at my left hand, chuckling nervously. “I was applebucking with Applejack.” I opened and closed my hand, checking if it still hurt to use it. “As you can tell, I pushed myself a bit too much.”

Rarity just continued to pout, still looking at my hands with disappointment. Could you *please** stop making that damned duckface at my hands?* My mind is in a really bad mood, apparently.

She finally spoke with a small sigh. “You really must take more of yourself, dear.” She took a small pencil in her veil of magic, starting to write out directions. “I was planning to give you a manicure for your fingers, too.." Her pout got noticeably bigger after saying that.

She quickly finished, passing the paper to me. “Here, this should lead you straight to Fluttershy’s cottage.” She spoke evenly, much like a doctor does to a patient.  “Go here once you take your leave. She should be able to help speed up the healing faster they normally would.”

“O….kay.” As I took the sheet, slightly confused, Rarity lifted some measuring tape to her side. I slipped the directions into my back pocket, wondering what that shy pegasus could possibly do to help me.

“Now that that’s settled, let’s begin.” Rarity smiled once more, walking towards a piece of fabric.

“All you need to do is simply hold still for a little while….”

Chapter 15: A New Study

Chapter 15:

A New Study

Oh my god, I think my legs are gonna break down from underneath me! This is the thought that dragged on in my head, as the rest of my body itched to do something. Freaking ANYTHING aside from standing here while Rarity walked around me doing all sorts of tasks. This ranged from taking my measurements, clipping fabrics, shaping them, putting trims and small patterns into it, sewing them, and CONSTANTLY looking at me and my features, through those yellow-framed glasses of hers. It was driving me up the wall just standing there, while she moved all around me.

“Rarity…?” I asked in the kindest way I could muster.

“Yes, darling?” She answered, snipping a piece of white leather along my leg to copy the shape.

“Can I please move a little?”

“Oh no, you can’t!” She shook her head quickly. “Please do bear with it for a tad bit longer, I’m almost finished.”

Though I was indeed excited to be getting something outfitted for me exclusively for me, I was getting tired of just standing in one position. My eyes shift toward the clock. 8:55A.M. I could feel my eye twitch a little after reading that. I’ve been in here for over an hour, just standing here. I’m normally a pretty patient guy, but this is just ridiculous. I puffed a small bit of air, just accepting it.

“Rarity,” I called out to the working tailor once more. I may as well try and get something more useful to me while I’m like this. “Do you think you could make me a glove to cover my hand for when I applebuck?”

“You want to make you a what?” Rarity stopped, shifting her focus away from her sewing of the last few pieces of the pant’s leg onto me. “What’s a glove?”

“What do you me-“ I stopped myself mid-sentence.

Oh right, talking horses. No such thing as gloves when you have hooves. My mind caught on quickly to unicorn’s confusion.

I immediately switched my sentence around. “You see, on Earth, we normally have an article of clothing that went over our hands, called gloves. Unlike your shoes which normally goes on all four of your feet, we only have two for an outfit, and the optional use of these gloves.”

“Ahhh,” Rarity nodded, genuinely intrigued.

I keep speaking politely. Chances are she’ll be more inclined to do so if I ask properly. “What I’m asking from you is this: considering your skill with clothing, do you think you could make me a set of these gloves to protect my hands from further harm from applebucking?”

She smiled at me, eyes glistening from the challenge of making a new design. “That is quite the interesting proposal, Winston. I will accept this request.” She stated, looking at me as though I just called her out in a showdown.

“Great to hear.” I smiled back at her, as she finished up her pants, thus, finishing her outfit.

“There!” She proudly hung the new shirt and pair of pants onto a hook, hanging it up against the window frame for me to see. “What do you think, Winston? Gorgeous, isn’t it?”

On the hanger was a light black pair of dress pants, well pressed, with similarly shaded belt wrapped around it’s waist. It had a small yellow trim, and the buckle was a glossy gray. The white dress shirt had a small outline of a star on the right side of its collar. The entire outfit looked very thin, but quite durable. It was an unusual combination of colors, but still pretty cool looking.

“I like it,” I finally concluded, nodding in approval. “Nothing less from a growing superstar clothes designer, right?”

“Why, of course!” Rarity boasted with a chuckle. She smiled, turning around into a different. “Now that we have your basic attire is finished, we can start a plan for new projects.”

“Interesting,” I answered, stretching my limbs slowly. My entire body creaked and popped back to life, thanking the powers that be they didn’t just lock up in that standing position.

The diva called from the other room. “Please do come, darling. We can sit for this part.”

Walking into the kitchen, I could see that most of the area was a mixture of purple and blue. With a counter on the side opposite of the door. The table, which Rarity was neatly setting up, was on the right. She placed two teacups on saucers below them on two sides of the table, adding a small stack of napkins in front of the vase. She then got a pen out and place it right next to a stack of papers on her side of the table.

Rarity turned, walking towards the stove, pulling out a tea kettle from the pantry as well as a box of Black Velvet tea packets. Rarity then placed the box on the table in front of me, putting the kettle over a small roaring flame. She turned her head towards me smiling sweetly.

“Would you like some tea?” She asked politely.

I walked towards the table, sitting on the small, but definitely sturdy stool, chuckling. “Yes, please.” I accepted her offer of a beverage. “We’ll be here for a little while. I’ve been thinking of a few things…”

“Then please. Do tell.” She answered, waiting for the  kettle to let out a whistle.

For the next two hours or so, I told Rarity about fashion on Earth, as she took notes of details she could use for later projects.  Told her every fashion style from different times and cultures that I could recall. 1980s, 1950s, urban, punk, casual, formal, you name it. Rarity was listening intently, writing notes almost constantly and asking me questions regarding the details of the clothes us humans wore over the course of time.

We also discussed on my glove request. She told me of how her father used to work hard all the time when he was a younger, so her mother made specially made shoes and clothes for him so he wouldn’t strain or hurt himself as badly. He apparently worked at a woodcraft shop, chopping pieces of lumber into shapes of all kinds, and sometimes helped a neighboring business that dealt with steel. Rarity’s mother then decided to make him a special vest shortly after they met. This vest was specially made to withstand extreme heat, and absorb shock from blunt force.

She said that they still have a large amount of the material used to make that vest were stored in the back, and that she was certain they wouldn’t mind if she used some. They were always away on either business or vacation, apparently; leaving Rarity with her sister a good amount of the time.

We came to the agreement that she would make a single glove to be tested for me as a prototype. If it works out well, she will make me a second, making a complete set. After that, she said she had other orders she had to fill out first, so I decided to leave.

“Thank you again for the wonderful conversation!” She called out from her front door. “You can pick up your glove tomorrow before you go to Sweet Apple Acres; I promise it will be finished by then!”

I simply wave behind me, chuckling at her enthusiasm to try something new. As I heard Rarity’s door close behind me, I thought about what to do next. It’s about 11 in the morning still, so I have plenty of time to kill. Applebucking would be the first thing I’d turn to, considering I’m pretty much broke here. I glance down at my wrapped hands, a slight throb coming from my fist at the memory. Nope. Not gonna happen.

I could just head right over to Fluttershy’s like Rarity suggested. She’s the one who tends to the animals in the forest behind the park, right? But wouldn’t that mean I’ll have to sit around like I just got done doing? Yeah, on second thought, I’ll pass on that.

“Hmm….” I thought deeply about what to do today, making my way through the crowd back towards the park. That’s when it hit me. I haven’t really looked into that bag I got when came here. Maybe there are some more hints about what’s going on, or possibly some more details on the Flares. Hell, maybe some info on what this “crisis” Equestria is supposed to be having soon.

With my decision made, I began running back towards my home.

Setting foot into my house, I closed the door behind me, locking the door and making sure my front window curtains were shut. I then strode through the living room into my bedroom. On the chair right in front of my working desk, laid the bag that fell out of the sky shortly after I did. I must have just tossed it there when I came home in a dazed heap last night.

I quickly opened the bag, checking if everything that was inside it yesterday was still there. I accounted for each item as I saw them: Dagger, multiple old scrolls, Celestia’s letter to me, and some metal rods. Yep, everything was in here. I closed the flap of the bag, carrying it back into the living room.

I pulled out a chair from the dining table, and plopped down, dropping the bag in front of me. I flip the bag back open, pulling out one of the slightly torn messages. Though, I could tell it’s been through hell and back, it seemed to be the newest. I lightly adjusted my glasses, before slowly removing the seal of the scroll and opened it. Peering into the scroll it read:

Nothing.

“….What’s the deal?” I muttered to myself, staring at the blank piece of paper I was holding. I turned it, flipped it, and tilted it in all kinds of directions. Still no message.

“Great….It was a prank, then?” I growled in irritation. I finally took the time to read these, and I get nothing when I sit down to find out more of this damned situation.

“Just a way to screw with me…” I took off my glasses, and rubbed my forehead. I could enjoy a good prank or too, but this was just a way to piss me off. I thought I was going to discover something about myself, but no. It was just some joke from a douche of a horse…

I looked back at the scroll, intent on trying to glare at it until it bursted into flames. This damned letter was supposed to give me answers. But I can’t exactly if those letters aren’t even there, now can I?

…Wait. Aren’t they right there?

I stopped, looking at the scroll properly again. The words are right there, plain as day. But I’m certain I saw nothing when I first looked at it!  How in the hell did I miss a full letter of words!?

I quickly turned back around for my glasses, slipping them back over my eyes. I looked back at the scroll to confirm the letters.

Nothing again.

WHAT THE HELL!? How is this happenin- ….wait a second. My logic cut off my panicking to test a theory that popped into my mind.

I looked back down at the blank scroll, and then slowly started to move my hand toward my glasses. I gripped the golden frame lightly, slipping them off once more. As the glasses moved out of my eyesight, the words reappeared back onto the scroll.

Special ink? I mentally started to reason out the circumstances. But if that’s the case, why does it matter if I wear my glasses or not? Could it be some kind minor refraction of light in the lens?  I examined my glasses, thoroughly. Can’t be, that’s too complicated for this situation. Still…

I thought for a little while, before memories of last night's chat with Princess Luna came into mind. Could this be part of that whole “Enlightened Eyesight” thing..? I could only speculate about the reason why, but one thing was clear: This is only meant for people like me to read. Could be worse though. I can read just fine with or without my glasses. They’re mainly on me all the time because I can’t see from a distance. Not to mention I like how they look on me.

I shifted in my seat, letting my eyes adjust to the handwriting on the paper. I blinked, starting to read it.

Dear Shadow Flare,

If you are able to read this message, then you must indeed be the Flare destined to be the first to return to the land of Equestria. This message has been written and enchanted with a special. This was to ensure that no pony would be able to see what lies within these scrolls

We are a secret organization called SWAP: Spanned Worlds Alliance Platoon. Our main objective is to secure the boundaries of the worlds that are connected, including Earth and Equestria. The organization was created by the leader of the Flares, Julius Flare, as well as the surviving members of the Flare lineage 1000 years ago.

As we are certain you have taken notice of already, the bound between Earth and Equestria is quite fragile. It has been weakening ever since the start of the era of the Great Crusades, about the same time as Celestia and Luna’s rise to power after their own great war. Though we are not certain of how or why it began, there have been times in history where inhabitants of the two worlds have crossed over into the other.

Julius foretold you’re appearance in Equestria the night after he escaped from assassination, and has therefore made these several scrolls for only your eyes. He did this to assist you to the best of his ability for whatever challenges you come across. Please take the time to read each one in the order in which he wrote them to learn what lies inside properly. One of our members will find a way to contact you in due time.

May you shine through the darkness, young Flare.

-The CEO of SWAP

I slowly looked away from the message, shaking my head slowly. My eyes felt….weird from reading that message. It didn’t hurt, or anything, but it felt strange. Like I shouldn’t be seeing these words at all.

I slowly turned to the side, letting myself reflect on what I’ve just read. So Julius indeed made it to Earth, and then made this organization called SWAP….Not only that they’re the ones who sent this bag. How the bag got HERE though, is still a mystery. Not to mention how the house was levitating before it landed.

I grabbed the next scroll out of the bag, curiosity now piqued. Who cares about the order of how their read; I’ll learn it all one way or another, so who cares. Putting my finger against the seal, I slowly started to peel it of-

ZAP

“GYAAA!” I yanked my hand away from the seal, shaking my hand roughly to rid of the sudden pain coming from scroll.

What the hell was that!? A trap!? My mind raced from the shock I had just received, staring at the rolled piece of paper.  I shifted my gaze toward the top of the scroll, turning it slightly to reveal a number 7 near the top.

…Maybe it really is better I just followed the directions. I didn’t feel like getting a second serving of electricity coursing through me. I placed the scroll back into the bag, shifting for a new one. I glanced at the numbers at the top of each one.

5…3…4…Here it is, 1!

I pulled out the first scroll of the set, sitting back upright. I hesitate a moment, fearing another zap, before carefully unsealing the scroll.

…Nothing. Good. I breathe a breath of relief, starting to examine what was in side.

It was a set of instructions, titled The Way of Body Transformation. I blinked. Is this that technique Luna mentioned all Flares had? I read on to find out for myself.

To find the animal within yourself, and make it your alternate form, you must perform three tasks.

1. Find the form within your soul

2. Believe in your other self

3. Release

This was all it said, and at the bottom It had a diagram of how the rods connected to one another. It seemed like it was suppose to make a staff of some kind.

I shift in my seat again, confused. Believe in yourself? Release? What the hell does is that supposed to mean? I close the scroll, still slightly confused. I suppose I could give it a shot thou-

Bam, Bam, Bam

“Hey! I know you’re in there!” A loud, and clearly irritated voice barked on the other side of my front door. It was that blasted pegasus Rainbow Dash again. What does she want THIS time?

It’s always at the interesting parts…I groaned, walking over to answer and see what she was getting all huffy about this time around.

Chapter 16: Colorful Vistor

Chapter 16:

Colorful Vistor

As I opened my front door, I’m greeted by a fuming the light blue pegasus, with a multicolored mane, strong rose narrowed eyes, and was looking absolutely miffed. She was glaring right at me, a scowl clearly on her face.

I sighed, getting ready to get an ear’s worth of anger banter. “What’s the problem, Rainbow?” I didn’t bother hiding my lack of amusement of her stance.

“YOU’RE the problem, ya big jerk!” Rainbow Dash returned my question with an accusation. “Do you know what happened as soon as you left the party last night!?”

“No, what?” I looked at her, confused.

I could see her growing impatience of my attitude on her face, as her stance lowered even more. She had the kind of personality that didn’t really bother to cover up her emotions, obviously.  She seriously wanted to give me a hoof to the face. I didn’t really care for her rage, though.

“When Pinkie Pie finished her song, she wanted to personally welcome you to Ponyville with a special cake.” Rainbow explained, still in a fighting stance. “When she realized you were gone, she was heartbroken!"

She flew up into my face, butting her head against mine. She had raging flames in her eyes. “Who did you have to go meet that was so important to ditch somepony’s party that was meant for you, huh!?”

I stared right back into her eyes, keeping a calm expression I usually had at times like this. “If you need to know,” I began slowly, “I was going to speak to Princess Luna. She wanted to know more about me because she believed she knew why I came here.”

She narrowed her eyes, doubting my alibi. “And just how do I know you’re not lying to me..?” She muttered, keeping her glare at soul-piercing levels.

“Because Spike saw me talking to her firsthand.” I responded to her skepticism as soon as she finished.

She hovered right there in silence, staring into my eyes for a sign that I could be lying. I returned her gaze in a relaxed stance, keeping my hands in my pockets and my focus on her. What does a guy have to do to make this pony believe me…?

“Well, alright…” She grumbled, as she settled down, landing back where she previously was. “But if I ask Spike and he says he wasn’t there, you better watch yourself...” She growled the warning harshly. I could tell she felt deeply about her friends. Normally, I'd respect that, but damn, this girl was just plain rude.

“Yeah, yeah.” I scratch the back of my head annoyed.  “Are you done here?”

Rainbow didn’t answer my question. Instead she slipped past me into my home, glancing around curiously. “What the hay were you doing in here anyway?”

“Hey!” I yelped, backstepping back in front of the multicolored pest. “You don’t enter somepony’s house without permission first, ya know!”

Dash just looked at me with a dully annoyed look. “Fine, may I come in?” She snipped at me with a lash of sass in her tone.

Ugh, what a pain in the ass. She’s already in the house, and if I try to kick her out by force, chances are she’ll be even ANGRIER with me. I groaned, realizing I’m in a bind. I was in no mood to fight right now either. Judging from that smug smirk on her face, she knows this as well. Ah, screw it.

“Fine,” I murmured with irritation present, “You can stay.” I basically gave on looking for a way around letting her stay. Chances are she just wanted something to do, so she’s taking this visit as a chance to annoy me.  Besides, all I was really going to do is try some sort of technique that probably won’t even work. Nothing could possibly happen. “But don’t touch anything.”

“Fine, fine.” She chuckled in triumph, taking a seat in an already pulled out chairs. “So, what were you doing in here anyway?” She nudged her head towards the backpack I was just going through, along with the opened scroll on the table. “Some kind of experiment?”

“Something like that, yes” I answered the tomboy-like mare casually, reading over the scroll once more.

Okay, you can do this, Flash. I started to pep myself mentally. All you need to do is find your inner animal, have faith, and release….simple.

“Hey,” Rainbow interjected, with a look of bewilderment on her face. “Why are you looking at a blank piece of paper?”

“I’ll explain later.” I said in a dark tone. I had switched to my serious personality.  With the eyesight specific handwriting, the fact they had followed me into Equestria, and could even shock me if I read in the wrong order, I had a feeling I was in for something. Probably not a transformation, but still, something.

I stood in the middle of the room, shaking out my arms and legs. “Okay…” I muttered to myself, still unsure if this was a wise to do. “Here we go…”

I closed my eyes, relaxing my body.  I kept my mind focused on the technique.

Find the animal within….find it in my soul...free it…

I kept the thoughts flowing through my mind constantly. I could feel something starting at my feet and working it’s way up. It felt…warm.

“Hey…Hey! What are you-?”

I could hear Rainbow’s voice saying something, but I can’t hear it properly to make out her words. It’s as though everything’s….fading away.

Rrrrrr…

I opened my eyes from the sound of a noise in the distance.  I’m in a dark room with seemingly nothing else in the area but a marble floor. Where am I now? What happened to my house?

I glanced around quickly. I really can’t recognize this place. Where’s Rainbow Dash? What about the scroll?

I take a step into the darkness, my footstep echoing for what seemed to be miles.

“Rainbow?” I called into the darkness, starting to walk deeper into the shadows. “Anybody?”

Grrrrrr….

What the hell was that? I stopped at the sudden noise. It didn’t sound like an animal I’ve seen before. And I’m damned certain a pony could make a growl like that, not even Rainbow Dash.

“H-Hello..?” I called into the darkness once more, slightly afraid.

GRRRRR….

The growl was louder than it was before, and shortly after it finished, I could feel the ground shaking, along with the sound of something big walking towards me.

Thmp…

THMP….

THMP…

Before I could even react, I could sense that something was right in front of me. It was obviously a lot bigger than I was, and judging from the snarling it was making, it wasn’t very happy. I looked up into the darkness, seeing only white, sharp and shining claws. They flickered from the little sunlight, ready to cut through anything that stood in its way with one dastardly swipe.

I slowly started to back away, fearing for my life. “U-um…easy there, big guy…”

It bent downward, crouching so its dark red eyes  and menacing fangs were in front of me.

GRRRRR…. Its eyes narrowed at the sight of me.

Bad move. I should have kept my mouth shut.

GgggrrraaaaaHHHHHH!!!

OH MY GOD!!! I didn’t need another hint. I swiftly turned around and started running as quickly as I could away from the gigantic beast. It was already pursuing me, shaking the earth below me as it followed.

THMP, THMP, THMP

Oh man, this can’t be it! My mind was already starting to panic. I couldn’t be about to die inside my own mind, was I!? This has got to be some kind of joke, right!?

Suddenly, a beam of light flashed across the room, as a door out of the liar of the beast revealed itself. A figure came to the door way, gesturing for me to hurry.

“Come on!”  A familiar voice called out to me.  ”Hurry, before you’re torn apart!”

“Shadow Flare!” I rejoiced at the new line of hope.  A way out of here!

I started to go into an all out sprint, hoping I could reach the door, before that monster got to me. I could hear the footsteps get even closer.

THMP, THMP, *THMP***

I could feel hot breath hitting the top of my body. I easily understood what this meant. It’s about to gobble me! I dove as far as I could, praying it would be enough to evade death.

CHOMP

The air snapped right behind me, as I rolled through the door and landed against a nearby couch.

“Close the door,” I cried at my other in a frantic rush. “CLOSE THE DOOR!”

With a loud slam, Shadow kicked the door shut, leaving the beast inside to scream and bellow at the failure to catch its meal.

“What the hell was that…that THING?” I panted, slowly getting to my feet.

“Your inner beast,” Shadow explained in a calm voice,  “the representation of all the wild nature you kept shut in your heart…”  he looked to the side, thinking about something before finishing. “..Among other things.”

“You’re kidding me!” I stumbled slightly, leaning on the couch for support. “There’s no way I’d have something that big as my wild side!”

“Well, that’s where you’re wrong.” Shadow sighed, sitting in front of me. “There’s a ton of things you don’t know about yourself, which would explain why you don’t even know where we are.”

I paused, confused at what he meant. I glanced around for a moment, letting my eyes widen as it dawned on me.

This is…my parents’ room.

After Dad passed away, I decided to stop going into their rooms out of respect of both his and my mother’s memory. The last time I came in here was to clean it up a bit, three years ago.

I shook my head, remembering why I was here to begin with. “That’s beside the point.”

I stopped marveling at the flood of nostalgia from the room to get back on the subject at hand.

“Indeed,” Shadow smirked at the sight of me gawking at the room, “you still need a transformation until you can control your soul enough to control the big guy in there.” He tapped the door lightly, making the beast inside growl on the other side.

“So what do you suggest?” I asked, regaining my own balance.

“I suggest you make me that other.” He said that flatly.

I paused. I’m certain Luna said herself that each Flare only had one form to transform to. How would that even-

“Before you ask,” Shadow stopped my thoughts, his slick grin still on his face. “Luna DID say only one form per Flare. But, we technically aren’t a complete Flare, now are we?”

I chuckled slightly. “I suppose you’re right.” I’m more clever than I gave myself credit for.

I started my way towards the other door next to the bed. “Alright, you're on, then.”

“This should be fun.”

“Quite so...” I opened the door, letting the light flash in my face.

“Winston!?” I could hear Dash’s voice on the other side of the light.  I blinked, shaking myself out of the daze.

“What?” I asked, wondering how long I was gone.

The barrier of light died as soon as I answered, letting me see Dash flying in front of me with wide eyes.

I glance around the room slowly, checking if I was really back. Bag, dining table, and a flying cyan horse? Yep, I’m back.

“W-Winston?” Dash croaked out my name, in awe for some reason.

“What?” I answered her with the same question, looking back at her. She looks like she just saw a ghost, looking right at me.

“Wh-wha-what’s happened to you?” She was stammering her sentence, obviously in shock over something?

“What do you mean?” I look at her, eyebrow raised. What the heck is she going on about?

“Um…try taking a look at your hand…” The blue pegasus instructed me to do something extremely simple.

“Um, okay..” I complied, still not understanding what she’s going on about. “But I don’t see what this has to do wi-“

There’s a hoof in the place of my hand.

“…” I simply stared at my hoof, expression not really changing. What the hell…?

I tilted my new arm slightly, seeing that on my hoof was a black leather cover that read “converse.” Horseshoes…cute…

I turned my head downward to look at my body. My entire body was covered in jet black hair, with my black t-shirt still on my torso; however, they now had two openings on the sides, exposing my new wings.  My dog tags and pendant still hung from my neck, dangling as though nothing changed about me. It was around this time that I realized that I was now not wearing pants. What, I get to keep my shirt and shoes on, but I can’t keep my pants..? That’s kind of….weird.

My eyes shifted down towards the center of my face. My mouth had moved forward a bit along with my nose, making a muzzle.  I then let my sight move upwards, letting my eyes catch a glimpse of a long, probably sharp horn on my forehead. I get to be both an unicorn and a pegasus? Awesome.

“Winston…you okay?” Rainbow Dash started hovering towards me, looking actually worried.

“Ah,” I uttered, making the usually-rude mare double back at my sudden speech. “Well what do ya know? It actually worked.”  I lower myself slowly on all fours, letting my new forelegs touch the ground with a clop. “Splendid.”

“Huh…?” Rainbow was obviously left in the desert on what’s going on here. I couldn’t blame her.

“Don’t worry about it.” I said calmly, trying to teach myself how to walk about with my new body. “Just….-whoa…- don’t tell anypony about this, okay?”

“O….kay…?” Dash was still gawking at how a full grown 19 –year-old male turned into one of her kind right in front her, probably. The fact that I’m the same kind as Celestia or Luna probably wasn’t helping.

“Great,” I said, feeling my balance wobble a little. “Now all I need to do now  is head over to Twilight’s house, and see if there’s anything I can learn about this new body of mi-IIINE!”

BAP!

I had tripped on my own hooves, falling over into a heap face first, with my backside in the air.

“….Ow…” I muttered only that, shuffling to get back on my feet.

“PFFFTTT-HAHAHA!!!” Dash’s voice boomed out in laughter, most likely amused by my fumbling.

“Shut up!” I barked at her in embarrassment, slowly starting to learn how to properly move about without stumbling.

“This is too rich!” She gasped slightly to keep laughing, starting to fly towards the front door. “Twilight’s gotta know!”

“Hey, wait a minute!” I started to clumsily run after her. “I said don’t tell anyone!”

Rainbow stopped slowly, sighing deeply. “Fine…” She huffed, crossing her hooves. “Then you come along with me.” She made a new plan, still a little annoyed about having to drag me along. “You’re going to tell her anyway, right?”

“Yeah,” I spoke, turning towards the table, gripping the scroll with my teeth (gross..) and then rolled it up, before placing it back into the bag. “Just give me a second.”

Dash simply let out a “humph,” still hovering next to the door. I quickly check the bag to make sure all the scrolls were inside, before shutting it and slinging it across my body.

I ducked my head towards the table, slipping my glasses between my eyes. They actually slipped right on, and stayed there, much to my surprise. I turned slightly to check my hip. No knives….great. I guess in this form I can’t use weaponry like this… Instead, there was a tattoo of a single blade sticking through a planet with a shield right below. A tattoo? Where’d that come from? Some kind of feature for each Equestrian or something?

“Hurry up!” Rainbow was getting impatient.

“Fine!” I snapped back, walking towards the door, trying to move my new wings. “Let’s see if I can’t get some flight training on the way there…”

Slowly, I learned how to make the muscles in my new wings. Reluctantly, they began to open as I stepped outside.

Rainbow flew out as well, closing the door behind. She turned around after flying a few feet above the ground. “Think you can properly use those?” She was stifling her laughter, as she watched me attempt to control my new body parts.

“Probably…ugh.” I grunted in effort, forcing my wings to open fully. They snapped out a good two or three feet, the feathers letting out a loud flap as they flicked open. Okay…now then flap them at a slow and steady rhythm… I closed my eyes, shifting my muscles to order my wings to slowly begin to swish downward. The action made my feet leave the ground.

Whoa… My mind was being blown as I kept doing the same muscle motions with my wings. While wobbling just a little bit, I managed to lift myself up to Rainbow’s level. I open my eyes slowly, smiling a new found interest.  Rainbow smiled back, seemingly impressed I could even get this far without being tutored.

“Okay,” I said, starting to tilt myself towards town. Like a helicopter, I started to drift towards Ponyville.  “Lead the way.”

Dash quickly took the lead, flying slow enough for me to keep up. I was actually surprised to see that she didn’t just ditch me to go straight there.

“Alright, let’s me show you how to actually fly while we go there.”  She started to hover towards me with a

mischievous smile on her face. “You’re barely able to stay in the air like that.”

Oh no… My mind already knew that she was going to put me through flying boot camp.

Chapter 17: Adaptation

Chapter 17:

Adaptation

“Dash!” I yelled toward my so-called instructor, fluttering slowly across the sky. I could barely keep a good speed beyond a slow trudge if I were walking. Using these things was quite a bit harder to do than I anticipated. “Wait up, damn it!”

“Oh, come on, Winston!” Rainbow Dash called back, turning around. She sounded impatient with my slow learning process to fly with speed, looking at me from a ways off. “We’re almost there! Pick up the pace!”

“Yeah, I’ll get right on that!” I shouted at her sarcastically, adjusting my flapping rhythm some more.

It’s only been a few minutes since I first transformed into a pony; the least she could do is be considerate and PROPERLY tell me how to fly. When I say that, I mean tell me what pattern works best to adjust speed and angle, how to land, how to turn, that kind of thing. NOT blast off right off the bat, leaving me to eat rainbow-dust.

I groaned to myself at how annoying she was being right now, but at least she’s waiting up for me.

Putting more vigor into it, I pumped my newly-found wings with more power. To my surprise, I suddenly gained a sufficient boost in speed, quickly catching up to Dash.

“Whoa, whoa~!” I uttered, almost hitting Rainbow by accident. I jerked to the side slightly, before regaining balance.

“Now you’re talkin’!” Dash smiled at the change of pace, starting to zip off again, leaving behind a stream of colors.

“I swear, if you don’t slow down..!” I growled at her lack of perseverance. Slow down a little, ya obnoxious little…!

“GET BACK HERE!” I bellowed in a fit of frustration, slamming my wings downward. In a mere second, I blasted forward making my ears pop from the sudden air pressure.

I narrowed my eyes, trying to see in front of me as I kept forcing my wings up and down at a rapid pace. I could see that I was slowly making my way back up to Dash. Come on….Lemme at her…! I was focused solely on grabbing Dash by her arm, holding her there until she asked me to stop.

I could see Dash turning her head back, smiling at me. I couldn’t tell just what kind it was, because of all the turbulence in my face, but I could tell it wasn’t smug. What in the world is she thinking about now…?

Just before I could get within hoof’s reach of her hind leg, Dash suddenly slid into a downward angle.

“Wah!” Is all I could shout, before I skidded to a halt without thinking. I turned myself around, looking down to look for that blasted rainbow mare. She was going down towards the town, aiming for the giant oak tree that was the library. Ah..

We were already at the library by the time I learned to gain speed while flying, it seemed. I was a little disappointed at this. I was about to start showing that smug pony what for, too. I smacked my lips slightly, closing my wings slightly and letting myself fall towards Ponyville.

I let my body tilt backwards, allowing my head to point down towards the ground as I plummeted. It felt kind of weird just closing my wings and letting myself descend like this on purpose. Considering how I came here by falling, you would think I’d be more hesitant to do this, but I just didn’t. The way the wind was hitting my face as I fell felt kind of….nice.  I let my eyes shut, enjoying the sensation.

……..

My eyes snapped back open, as an afterthought came to mind. ...Whoops, almost forgot about the ground.

I snapped out of my falling daydream, noticing the ground was getting close now. I flipped myself back upright, while I flicked my wings back open, making the rest of my body jerk upward from the burst of wind going into them, much like a parachute. I guided my landing towards the ground at a slow and steady pace, closing my wings as my hooves met the ground once more.

Rainbow Dash moseyed my way, whistling with a smile on her face.

“That wasn’t too bad at all for a beginner.” She praised me with a slightly dismissive tone to it. “But don’t get ahead of yourself. Your form’s way too sloppy, and you wobble a lot while flying.” She patted me on the shoulder, much like a teacher encouraging a special student. “You’ll never catch me like that. I wasn’t even trying!”

“Oh, nag, nag ,nag.” I grumbled, walking past her and moved towards the library door. “Let’s just talk to Twilight already.”

“Sure, whatever you say, Fumbles.” Rainbow Dash snickered to herself, following me.

Ugh, this damned girl is gonna drive me off the wall. I mentally complained. …That or Pinkie Pie will. I  finished the thought, as I reached over and knocked on the door.

“Coming!” Twilight’s voice rang from beyond the door frame, as I could hear her voice be followed by a soft clutter and then the sound of hoofsteps coming towards the door.

As the door swung open, Twilight greeted us with a smile she probably wore to all customers to the library. “Welcome and-” She looked past me to probably notice Dash behind me. “Oh, hello Rainbow Dash! Who’s this?”

Dash looked to the side, scratching the back of her with an awkward grin on her face. “Heh heh…Yeah, about that. This is-”

I grunted to cut in before telling her myself. “It’s me, Twilight. It’s Winston.”

Twilight stared at me confused for a good while, probably thinking I was some relative of Pinkie who just so happened to know about Winston Flash.  I couldn’t blame her for not believing this ridiculous story anyway. I still can’t truly wrap my head around it, either.

“No,” She laughed a little, shaking her head, “no that can’t be. Winston is a-“

And now it’s once again time to play “Teasing My Little Pony!” My brain began to raise flags and ideas to take advantage of the situation. This is too good to pass up.

“Human, right?” I finished her sentence, stepping towards her with a small plotting smile on my face.

She faltered back, but stood her ground, looking at me with a wary stare. I got close to her and moved my head next to her ear.

“What’s the matter,” I secretly pressed her with a toying voice, “still don’t recognize your ‘Daddy’?”

Her face burned red as I finished, eyes widening to the size of plates. Mission accomplished. I smirked to myself, pleased with her reaction.

I sauntered by her, speaking with a false sense of grief “Oh, I’m sooooo hurt~…!”

I stopped when I reached the center of the main room and turned back around to look at the doorway. Twilight was looking back at me with wide eyes, her face glowing with shy embarrassment. Rainbow Dash was just looking at her librarian friend perplexed. I nudged my head back, telling them to come in already. I couldn’t help but laughed to myself from seeing how well I messed with Twilight like this. She almost makes this too easy sometimes.

Twilight kept looking at me in shock, before regaining her sense and glaring at me with a pout,  as she stomped towards me. Dash simply glanced around herself before walking in, still at a lost of the situation.

Twilight got right in my face, giving me a sharp kick to my right foreleg.

“Ow!” I lifted my assaulted appendage off the ground and away from Twilight’s range.

“Quit calling yourself that around me!” She hissed quietly, still giving me a harsh look. “I was half-asleep at the time, for Celestia’s sake!”

“True, but it got you to believe my story, right?” I cracked, grinning even though my leg now stung.

“Ugh!” Twilight groaned, backing off. She probably knew I was right, but still absolutely abhorred the teasing all the same.

“Um…” Rainbow Dash finally intervened, muttering this while tilting her head to the side. She must really be bewildered by now.

“Forget about it, Dash.” I assured her, still laughing a little. “It’s an inside joke.”

“Well, I still wanna know.” Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes as she said this. “What the hay happened between you two the night before, anyw-“

“IT DOESN’T MATTER!” Twilight broke in, yelling to get Technicolor speedster to shut up. I could have sworn that all the boots shook in the shelves in fear of the normally quiet librarian’s loud outburst. Seeing that Dash had snapped her mouth shut, she coughed, letting a moment pass for the blush leave her face fully before speaking.“Look, just tell me what happened to YOU,” She shoved a hoof in my face, before continuing, “and why you’ve come here to start with.”

“Oh yeah!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, seemingly to have dropped the whole episode between Twilight and I at the memory of what happened at my house. “You should have been there, Twilight! So I went over to Winston’s to get the reason why he left Pinkie’s party, and then-”

I griped in silence, letting Rainbow explain it. I may as well. I don’t want anyone else to know about my dreams anyway. Besides, maybe she’ll mention how long I was gone in a daydream. This shape-shifting technique won’t really be useful, if I have to wait a bit before it’s finished.

Ah, she’s getting to the transformation bit now, actually. I returned my attention to Dash, who was still giving a very animated story to Twilight.

“-so then he just in the middle of the room, with this really serious look on his face. After that this HUGE wall of light flashed up around him, and I couldn’t see anything! When I could see again, he was like this!” She pointed at me and my new shape, finishing her story.

I then decided that now would be a good time to start explaining too.

“After that, I decided to come see you, because I believed you could teach me some things about things you ponies can do. I already kind of learned how to fly by coming her with these.” I nudged at my sides, pointing to where my wings rested.

“I taught him!” Dash boasted proudly, sticking her nose up in the air.

“Like hell you did…” I growled under my breath. You barely waited for me!

Twilight stood at attention the whole narration, nodding her head time and time again.

“Okay,” She paused,  adding up all the pieces we had just given her to summarize the whole story. “So you want me to teach you how to use this new form of yours…?”

“Yes.” I answered her, confirming her summary.

“Okay then,” Twilight turned to the staircase, letting her horn start to shine. “Wait here, I’ll be right back with some textbooks on basic magic and history.”

“Fine.” I responded calmly, looking around for something to kill time with. I could probably find a few things to do here. Maybe Spike was around here somewhere. I need to talk to him about last night, anyway.

“Hey.” Rainbow Dash called for my attention from behind me.

I sigh, turning back around to face the mare. “What now?”

“Can you tell me what was with earlier now?” Dash started to interrogate me, walking my way.

“What are you talking about?” I rose an eyebrow, unsure what she was getting at.

“I’m talking about the whole thing at your house!” Dash snapped at me, stepping in front of me. “How did you know you could do this? You were looking at blank piece of paper, and then all of a sudden you’re a pony! An Alicorn at that!” Alicorns? Is that what they’re called?

She continued. “Not to mention what happened between you and Twilight the night before. She never acts like this around anypony else!” She poked me in the chest with her hoof, her eyes narrowed. “Fess up!”

Shit, maybe I didn’t really think this over. I glanced to the side, thinking about what to say to her. She’s seen too much to just lie my way out of it by saying it was convenience. And now that I think about it, Twilight really was at my house all night. Of course that’s going to be suspicious! Not to mention someone saw us leave the house together! Sure it wasn’t exactly the smartest looking pony to spot us, but she saw us all the same! Crap, how should I do this…?

“Nothing really happened that night.” I lied in the most normal way I could. “We simply talked, that’s about our worlds a little bit more, and discussed what to do about the situation.” I looked to the side, trying to appear uninterested. “When we finally started to take note of the time, it was too late to let her go out alone. So I just let her stay over the night.”

Yeah, that should do. “As for the whole transformation bit-“

“Whoa, wait a minute.” She made me stop, eyes widening a little. “She stayed at your house over THE NIGHT!?” She got in my face, confronting me with this new information. “You didn’t do anything to her when this happened, right!?”

Crap. So she didn’t know. I should have just kept my mouth shut about that factor until she mentioned it herself. Dammit, dammit, dammit!

“Of course not!” I pushed her away slowly, protecting my innocence. “Why would I? I have nothing towards her.”

“You could have done a number of things to her!” She rammed her head into mine still giving me an icy stare.

“But I didn’t do anything!” I protested against her advancing offense.

“Prove it!” She challenged my defense, looking right into my eyes through narrow slits.

“He didn’t do anything, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight called from upstairs.

She walked down the steps, having a bunch of books trail behind her, each surrounded by the same magical aura that was emitting from her horn.

“The Princess merely asked for me to stay at his home to watch over him is all.” She said that tiredly, placing the books on a desk near the bottom of the stairs.

“Oh,” Rainbow blinked, looking over at Twilight with a softened expression, “well, what about the whole reading a ‘blank scroll’ deal, huh?” Dash turned back around, to keep quizzing me.  She apparently decided if she couldn’t get me on that, she’ll move right onto my ability to change to a horse.”Not only that, but your whole body’s changed to look like us! That’s not normal!”

“Neither is your Rainbow colored mane, I’d bet.” I poked fun at her hairstyle just to piss her off. She was starting to really annoy me with all of this distrust. “And I couldn’t tell you even if I KNEW the reason why.”

“Why not?” Dash snapped in question. She was glaring at me with a particular sharpness to it for the mane insult.

“Because it’s something only Twilight, the princesses, and myself really need to know about for now.” I answered her with a fact. “We can’t afford to let too many people know about it.”

She groaned deeply, dragging it out for a good second. “Fiiiine~…” Dash started to turn around and walk towards the door. “I’ll see you later, I guess. I have a job to do. You know, weather pony, and all.”

They can control the weather as well…? So not only do two princesses control day and night, but pegasi like that rainbow brat can mess with the weather!? That’s crazy! My mind was starting to rant, until I just remembered something: I just turned myself into a pony. Fuck logic.

Twilight was simply shaking her head with a knowing smile on her face. I guessed that she probably didn’t say that often….and meant it, anyway. I then remembered that she was the only flying pony that knows about my transformation.

“Hey, Dash!” I called out to her, hoping she wouldn’t ignore me.

She stopped at the open doorway, turning her head slightly. “Yeah?”

“Mind ACTUALLY teaching me how to fly sometime?” I asked Rainbow, making it sound like I was daring her.

I could see the lightest hint of a smirk show up on her face, before she faced forward again and walked out, taking off.

“Sure,” I could hear her answer me, yelling in the distance, “if you can keep up, that is.”

I scoffed at her nerve. So brash.

The door closed on its own as soon as Rainbow Dash was gone.  I turned to the side just in time to see the light disappear from Twilight’s horn.

“Now then,” She turned to me with a smile on her face, “ready to start your first lesson in the basics of Equestria?”

“Uh, sure…”  I looked at the stack of books nervously. It suddenly felt like a class you kind of don’t want to be in now.

Twilight's smile brightened, picking up the top book titled Canterlot: the Start of Equestria. “Good, then let’s start.”

Deep down in my gut, I could feel the twisting that came to me whenever I was about to sit do a REALLY long lecture. This one in particular felt like it was going to be longer than most of my professors back at college. I sat down on my haunches, beginning to (not really) listen to Twilight as she began to talk about how Celestia and Luna became so powerful.

Chapter 18: Magic 101

Chapter 18:

Magic 101

“-Thus, the world was saved from evil. Celestia and Luna both took their rightful places as rulers of Equestria.”

Twilight had just finished her incredibly long lecture on the history of Equestria, and the major events that had taken place over the land for the past 1500 years or so. While I probably should have been listening to the whole thing, I merely sat there, nodding my head occasionally, giving the impression I was listening for the most part. She probably wouldn’t have noticed I wasn’t listening even if I wasn’t nodding, anyway. She was that into teaching and spreading her knowledge. I did, however, managed to get enough information to summarize the basic history.

From what I heard from the sections of her rant I actually listened to, this world has always been in peaceful times while ruled by Celestia for as long as civilized ponies have roamed the Earth. The world before then was harsh, full of mischief and disorder. The kind of world where anyone you knew could very likely be found dead the next day. It basically sounded like one of those rotten neighborhoods that my parents told me to always try to avoid when I was younger. …Actually, no. It sounded like the harsher side of Earth in general.

Anyway, Celestia appeared one day with her little sister Luna as a young mare, seeking to put a stop all the madness. Celestia is actually considered the first alicorn in Equestria history in general, and is one of the few warriors of the land who could defeat monsters in the name of justice and for the sake of peace. Due to this many ponies believed that she and her little sister COULD do it. Around this time, the corrupted tyrant Discord, the God of Chaos, ruled the land with an iron claw (I didn’t get this part), and was amused by Celestia’s effort, and challenged her to a war for Equestria.

Celestia accepted the challenge, calling for the other ponies to stand by her side to fight for peace. The majority of them took up their weapons to face and defeat Discord, while the remaining few who remained loyal to Discord’s rule ran back to his castle. The battle lasted for 10 years, having to kill and maim millions of ponies and creatures. Thankfully, Celestia ultimately beat Discord with the help of her sister and some sort of special spell, turning him to stone. Afterwards, both of them took the place of rulers of the land, naming it Equestria.

Strangely, nothing was said about Julius, even though Luna said he was one of the ponies that had one of the greatest parts of the war against Discord. I guess he was hidden in history out of a request. It’d be hard to live in peace with your name all over textbooks.

“Any questions?” Twilight asked sweetly, eager to hear what I thought about all of this information.

I left the question sitting in the air for a moment, letting myself finish thinking about what I learned with this lesson.

“Alright here’s one.” I started, shifting my legs slightly. “Where did Celestia come from to begin with? She couldn’t have come out of nowhere.”

Twilight paused, thinking about the answer deeply. “Actually, no pony really knows.” She admitted. “I’ve never really had the thought come to mind, and there’s been no documented ancestry that shows the Princess having parents.”

“I see…” I muttered, looking up towards the clock up high on the wall above the door. It was 10:30. I’ve killed another hour hanging around a unicorn, and I’m still a pony. I could have turned back to a human the entire time, if I knew were going to go over history the whole time!

I stood up, waking up my legs from sitting there for so long. I’ve been sitting on a cushion Twilight had brought out, sitting and listening the whole time. The joints in my leg whined in protest at the order to move, but still obeyed by a miracle.

“In any case,” I purposed, as I shook my legs to snap them back to full awareness. “Why don’t we practice some actual magic now? I want to know if I can even use this horn on my head.”

“Oh!” Twilight blinked, probably just remembering that I just recently became a horse. “Sure, just let me get a couple supplies, and we can begin.” She disappeared into the kitchen, and the sound of pots and pans began clattering inside.

What is that girl doing? I sighed, starting to pace around the lobby. I think I’m getting used to walking like this now. I’m not really stumbling anymore. I felt kind of proud of myself for learning how animals walk so quickly, even though it felt pretty weird.

From behind me, I could hear the library door chime as it opened.  I turned my head to see who had come in. I hoped it wasn’t a customer. I don’t really want people seeing me as an alicorn. Who knows what talk will come out because of it.

Thankfully, it was just Spike, holding a big brown paper bag. I guess he had just gone grocery shopping. He was staring at me with wide eyes, but then shifted that shocked gaze into a questioning look. He raised an eyebrow and asked “Who the heck are you?” pointing his claw at me.

Everywhere I go, it’s the same reaction... I let out a small chuckle, before I answered him. “It’s me, Spike. Winston Flash, the human from yesterday.”

“Pffft! Yeah, right!” Spike scoffed, rolling his eyes. “And just how can you prove that?”

“You saw me talking to Princess Luna last night, right?” I responded to his skepticism with facts only he and I would know. “On the roof, right? I did say I’ll drop by to talk about it tomorrow, so here I am.”

Spike stopped his snippy attitude to stare at me with a slightly surprised look. He shook his head lightly, walking towards me with the bag still in his small purple arms. “I guess you did.” He passed by me, and went into the kitchen himself. “Wait here, a moment. I need to put these up.”

“Yahuh,” is all I answered with, as I watched him enter the kitchen and notice Twilight crouching down, looking through the closet.

“Twilight, what are you doing…?” Spike obviously sounded a little weirded out.

“Oh, welcome back home, Spike!” Twilight pulled her head to smile at her assistant. “I’m just looking for some sturdy pots for Winston to practice on. I’ll be teaching him how to levitate items, seeing that he’s just recently turned into a pony like us.” She paused a moment. “And Winston is the alicorn in the lobby, if you didn’t know yet.”

“I know that, thanks Twilight.” He let out a puff of air come out, starting to put his purchases into the fridge in an organized fashion. Twilight probably told him to do it like that, I’m sure.

About a few minutes later, he came out shaking his claws lightly. “Now that that’s that,” he perked, sitting on bottom stair, “what did you want to talk about?”

“Just one simple question, honestly.” I admitted, pushing my glasses closer to my eyes. Not very easy to do so with hooves, you see. “Just how much did you hear, last night?”

Spike looked to the side, a slightly sorry look in his eyes. “I didn’t hear much at all, honestly.” He scratched the back of his head, recalling what he was doing at the time. “I had just brought Twilight home from the party. She had a some weird juice, and then started to walk funny, so I walked her home.”

“They make alcohol here?” I popped in, asking what was on my mind. I was honestly surprised, to say the least. This world of happiness, mythical creatures, and abstract construction still had such a thing as ale and wine?

Drunken ponies!? Wow, that’d be a sight! My mental self  bubbled at the thought. That’d be the funniest thing ever!

“What’s alcohol?” Spike tilted is head, curious and confused.

Oh right, BABY dragon. Too innocent. “It’s nothing, Spike.” I waved his curiosity aside. Best to tell him that later in life. “Keep going. What happened next.”

Spike looked at me puzzled for a moment, before he continued. “When we got home, I noticed that there was a royal chariot parked alongside the library. When I helped Twilight to bed, I could hear you two talking about something.”

He shifted a little, looking uncomfortable. “When I peeked up at what was going on, Princess Luna was already gone, and you seemed to have noticed me.” He looked towards me, with a slightly guilty look on his face. “Sorry about trying to sneak into your business.”

“Oh, it’s fine,” I assured him, “you didn’t hear anything major, so it’ll be fine. Just remember, I can’t really afford to tell anypony about what we talked about. Hell, I can’t many ponies see me like this!” I pointed at myself with a playful grin.  “But don’t make it a habit to eavesdrop, okay?”

“You got it.” Spike hopped off the stair, smiling a little. He then sauntered upstairs. “Well, I have to organize the library a bit. See ya around, Winston!”

“Yep.” I waved him off, stretching back. Okay, that settles the possibility of people unnecessarily knowing about this whole Flare affair. So now all need to do is learn about some magic, and then I can turn back to a human to do…..whatever. I can just think of something else to do afterwards.

It was then that Twilight came back into the room; this time carrying a bunch of pots, pans, and a small casket of apples. I looked at the array of items trailing behind her, trying to figure out what she was planning to do with it all.

“Okay, Winston,” Twilight stated, placing the pots and pans in front of me, putting the apples next to her, “this will be a simple exercise to see if you can use the very first spell most unicorns learn.”

“Lemme guess, levitation?” I pretty much knew what she was training me in, I just didn’t know why pots and pans along with apples.

“Yep!” She smiled, nudging a small black, metal pot towards me. “First of all, we’ll see if you can use it, by trying to lift this.”

I blinked, staring at the little pot, confused on how I should even start doing that. I look back up to Twilight, perplexed. “So, do I just tell it to go up in the air, or…..”

“Oh, no, no!” She shook her head, lifting a hoof.

Oh god, she’s about to rant again… I noticed during her earlier lecture that every time Twilight is about to begin ranting on a topic, she lifts her hoof up to side of her face.

“You see it’s quite simple when it comes to spells like this. You need to tap into magic from a source of some kind. Some magic is found within all living creatures, so most if not all living things have a bit inside.-

“Annnnnd…” I stopped her early, before she really started working her jaw, “I can tap into MY magic, how?” I raised an eyebrow up slowly, a mixture of annoyance and interest in my expression.

“You can tap into your reservoir of magic by simply willing it to come out.” She explained, closing her eyes. “Just think about  the item you want to move sitting there.”

Her horn started to shine, purple sparkles gathering around it. “Think about it slowly lifting off the ground.” A frying pan that was lying on the side soon became raveled in purple magic, slowly floating away from the ground.

Twilight opened her eyes, smiling at how I was watching in interest. She put the pot back down, having made her point. “If you do all of that, you should be able to do it too!”

“Hmmmn…” I moved my gaze from Twilight back to the small pot before me. I leaned down, staring at it.

Okay….Focus...

I slowly closed my eyes, letting a mental image of the pot sit there, in the center of my mind’s vision.

Imagine it lifting up….

I body feels like its burning up on the inside.

Lift….

The pot wobbles there in my mind, clattering against the ground lightly.

Lift….!

After a moment, it gently hovered off the ground.

“You did it!” Twilight clopped her hooves in applause. I opened my eyes, seeing in front of me.

“I did?” I look up to see that the pot that was in front of moments ago now floating over my head. It was covered in a black aura, red sparkles glistening around it.

“I did!” I breathed in success. I got up to stare at the pot, a giant grin plastered on my face.

I imagined the pot turning its underside to me, and watched with my own eyes, as the pot complied to my mind’s command in reality.  “This is pretty awesome!”

“It’s really that fascinating, isn’t it?” Twilight was still smiling,  seeming to enjoy my interest in magic. “Would you like to keep practicing?”

“Sure,” I placed the pot down as I answered “what do you have in mind?”

“A simple exercise to see if you can effectively use levitation magic.” She began to explain her new test, shining her horn

once more to lift a rather large and deep pot into the air, tilting it in an angle.

“All you need to do is pick up one of the apples from the casket, and toss it into this pot.”  She pointed at the now makeshift basketball hoop pointing out high up on the wall.

“So basically Basketball practice with magic…?” I raised an eyebrow at the silly concept. It was logical to me, but silly nevertheless.

“Basketball..?” Twilight sounded deeply confused. She looked towards me, looking at me like an alien.

“Nevermind…” I muttered, facepalming. (or Facehooving)  instead of the normal slap against my face, I accidentally whacked myself in the bridge between my eyes. Okay.Ow. I ignored the small sting of pain, making a mental note to watch where I aimed next time I felt like I had to do it again.

“What are you-?” Twilight began, expressing just how weirded out she was.

“Just forget it,” I slapped her question aside, groaning to myself, “let’s just give this test a try.”

Twilight peered at me curiously, before nodding her head and watched on.

I stared at the casket of apples, imagining one that was on top lifting away from the rest, into the air. Slowly, it came to fruition in the real world, as a bright red apple, nestled at the very top of the pile, became covered in my magic, and very hesitantly floated into the air .

I turned my attention to the pot hanging off the wall. Okay, now aim…and... The apple hovered to my side, turning slowly towards the pot against the wall.

There! I willed the apple to hurtle towards the pot, watching the fruit comply, as it flung itself in an upward angle.

Go on… I watched the apple fly across the library, approaching the pot at a high speed. Go in…

It's almost there….

And..

SPLAT!

….Smashed into the wall right above it.

I sighed, turning back to Twilight. Who had a shy smile from watching my failure.

“You simply put too much power into your magic.” She rationed me with a logical reason for why I screwed up.  “It happens all the time. Now go on,” she nudged the rest of the casket towards me with an urging look in her eyes, “keep trying.”

“…”

I sighed, staring at the apples. I hated having to practice at something. But I’ve only been around this subject for two days, so I can’t blame myself or anything for me being so weak on the subject. Hell, I’m surprised I can even use magic to begin with, so I’d be a brat if I complained.

“….Right.” I let my horn radiate with a black aura once more, lifting a new apple. “I’ll get this soon enough, just you wait!”

Christmas Special: And a Hearthy New Year

Please take note:

The following chapter is NOT part of the main storyline, but has occurred after the introductory arc of the story. Winston Flash is now living in Ponyville of Equestria after being thrown into it for two days. The following events take place during the two weeks between the end of the second day in Ponyville, and the start of the second arc. Please enjoy this piece of crap I call a fanfic holiday special.

The rookie author,

Brucelee41126

Special Holiday Chapter:

And a Hearth-y New Year

It’s snowing for a change here in Equestria. I walked through the snow through the park slowly, marching to keep the snow out of my deep Brown boots. I’m outfitted in a thick black coat with matching sweatpants and topped off with a red scarf around my neck, mouth and nose and my black cabbie hat. I pulled at my white woolen gloves to cover my wrist fully. It was late to notice, but it really was winter in Equestria.

I stopped, puffing out a small ball of warm air into the cool air, watching it disappear. Man, it got cold here fast… I looked up towards the small town of Ponyville. The buildings were delicately decorated with white powder, and some had small icicles hanging on the sides. Almost everyone is working inside, due to the weather, but I could still see the occasional pony trotting around town. To think I live here now.. I started to think about how I’ve come to this place and how well I’ve adapted.

It’s been two whole days since I’ve come to Equestria, taking an unexpected and almost random skydiving lesson; and I can effectively say that I both hate and love this place. On one hand (or hoof, if you consider I’m the only real human here) almost everybody here is kind and is pleasant to me. I kind of enjoyed how everyone had a job and everyone seemed happy. On the other hand, however, this place doesn’t make a lick of sense to me still. These are taking horses, for crying out loud. They have unicorns and pegasi walking about, and the latter controls the weather, while two princesses control the sun and moon! Oh, and let’s not forget there are other creatures like dragons hanging about.  This place was just……weird to say the least.

Well whatever, I could forgive all of the bad stuff, because today is December 23rd: the day before Christmas Eve. ‘Tis the season of love and giving, after all. I glanced at my wristwatch to look at the time. 10:30 A.M. I should probably get going to Twilight Sparkle’s library then. She said she and the others had something to talk to me about.

I looked back up at the snow-covered village, returning my march to my destination. Wonder what she wants this close to the holidays…

“….”

I stared at Twilight and all of her friends with a very bleak look in my eyes.

“So….” I started, still looking at the lot of them in disbelief, “you’re leaving town for Christmas eve and are coming back Christmas Day..”

“Yes.” Twilight confirmed what I said, nodding with a smile on her face. “And like I told you before, it’s Heath’s Warming.”

“Whatever.” I shook my head, pulling off my glasses to rub at my eyes. “Anyway, you all are leaving, to…?”

“Ta perform a play in Cant’rlot,” Applejack popped in the reason this time.  “‘cause of the request from Princess Celestia ‘erself Twilight got in the mail yesterday evenin’.” She tipped her hat up slightly, before finishing. “Which is an honor in itself, so  we cain’t refuse.”

I pulled my fingers away from my eyes for a second to look at AJ with a questioning look. “….Why not just use normal actors?” Why the hell would Celestia have six little ponies with a dragon perform a play? That’s at least a little questionable…

“That’s the strange part, darling.” Rarity replied, putting a hoof to her chin. “She didn’t say exactly why she has chosen us, but seeing that it is a royal request, it would be quite rude to simply ignore this.”

I placed my glasses back on their perch on the bridge of my nose as the fashionable unicorn finished. “And just what does this have to do with me?”

“Because, silly!” Pinkie Pie giggled, bouncing to my side. I have no idea exactly how she got behind me, or where that jiggle bell sound was coming from every time she hopped, but seeing how this pink mare was the very definition of random, I just stopped trying to put logic into anything that involved her. ...She smells like peppermint, instead of the usual cotton candy today. Does she change that on purpose!?   “You need to be in charge of this year’s annual HEARTH’S WARMING PARTY!!!”

She leaped into the air as she said those last three words, landing on my head.

“Oof! Hey!” I stumbled slightly, but I kept balance. She actually wasn’t as heavy as one would expect from a pony that seemed to eat nothing but candy all the time. “Why not have the Cakes do it!?”

“Pfffft! Those two would make an okay party! But I want somepony to throw a super-duper-awesome party, like I never left!”  She flicked her hoof dismissing my suggestion to get out of the duty, before gripping my face on both sides.

She got in my face, before continuing. “Something I think YOU can do, Flashy!” Her eyes somehow moved out of her sockets, and almost pressed against mine as she empathized on me doing this; no one else. Yep. Forever scarred. That ain’t natural even for this place.

“Ugh!” I jolted back at the sudden approach of her pupils in my face, pulling her off. “Alright, alright! I-I get it!” I stammered slightly, still a little shocked at the sudden action. “Just don’t do that again!”

“YAY!” Pinkie clopped her hooves together in glee at getting me to accept her job.  I felt like I just got hustled.

“Bah….” I grumbled, setting her down. I stood back up, feeling oddly tired all of a sudden. “Anything else you all want to ask..?”

All of them looked to the side thinking, before glancing at one another and then shaking their heads at me.

“Most of us will have out businesses closed on the holidays.” Twilight explained. At least THAT’s normal.

“Most of the animals in the forest are hibernating…” Fluttershy murmured as she always did, “so I’m sure nothing will happen while we’re away…”

“Good to hear.” I clicked the tip of my shoe against the library floorboards, thinking for a moment. Because I already know this party is gonna be hard as hell to do. How am I supposed to throw a “Pinkie Party” anyway…? I’ve only been to one, for God’s sake.

My eyes shift to the pink party mare, still giving that ever-present smile of hers.  “Pinkie, you think you could give a me a list of what to put out for this party?” I asked her for some advice.

“Oh, yeah sure!” Pinkie yipped, hopping to nearby table. She gripped a pen in her hoof, and then began writing a list at an unusually high rate.”You need a ton of things to make it extra- extra special! First you need, balloons, LOTS of balloons! Then you need-“

“-and then finally you need to sing a carol for everyone to sing along with!” Pinkie finished, as she skipped beside me in front of the others.

“A carol…?” I echoed her last bit of advice, looking at her slightly confused.

The train that was headed for Canterlot was just up ahead. Pinkie wrote and spoke to me about what to do for the big party to make sure everyone could reach the train in time, and I could get all the information I needed to make the party happen. Let’s not forget bidding the girls a safe trip as well.

“Yeah!”  She bounced extra high to show how much she meant it. “What Hearth’s Warming isn’t complete without a carol!?” Mine. I mentally countered her remark.

“Fine,” I sighed in defeat, “I guess I could sing a classi-“

“AND,” Pinkie butted in, her tail spinning for a second. “It has to be original, just like all of my songs!” She had a very serious look on her face, one that’d I never really expect to see from her.

“Um….alright.” I stepped back, a little startled by her sudden change in mood. “It’ll be original, I swear.”

“Cross your heart and hope to fly…?” She eyed me skeptically.

But I CAN fly, technically… I bit my tongue for second, shutting up my head’s voice before repeating her “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick your cupcakes in my eyes.” I raised my right hand, completing the promise.

“Great!” She switched back to her old bubbly self, hopping onto the train. “Bye, Flashy-Lashy Winston!”

The rest of the group followed behind her onto the locomotive, each carrying a saddlebag on their backs. Shortly after the doors closed, and the horn went off

“We’ll be back around midnight on Hearth’s Warming morning!” Twilight called from one of the windows.  “Make sure nothing happens while we’re gone!”

“Don’t worry about it!” I shouted back, bidding them all farewell. “You just worry about doing well in that play of yours! I’ll see you at the party!”

I could see them all way back at me, as they disappeared into the white horizon.

“Okay, now then.” I muttered to myself, looking down at the quite thick, folded up party list. Pinkie told the Cakes that she’s letting me into her party storage in the back, so I guess I’ll have to set up there.

“It’s just a party for Christmas….I mean, Hearth’s Warming…?” I shook my head. “Whatever. This’ll be easy.”

I turned around from the train station, and began walking towards the Sugarcube Corner. “Nothing can possibly go wrong.”

I sat down in my chair, wiping the sweat from my brow. I’ve been working all day long inside the bakery, making sure everything was here for what Pinkie wanted to be present at the party. The Cakes let me into the backroom with no quarrels, and pointed out the closet which Pinkie used to keep all of her things.

I glanced back behind me, at the mountain of items that was seeping from the small space. Seriously, it seemed like she had hammerspace in the blasted room, there were so many things stuffed in there! You name it, it was probably there. I could see maracas, fake joke glasses, buzzers, kitchen utensils, and I’m pretty sure that’s an accordion poking out of the side. I was worried about having to clean it up, but the Cakes just waved it off, saying that they would get it later. Just how long those were those two around Pinkie Pie, is a question I think I’d rather not learn the answer to.

I turned to the list in front of me. I once more shifted my eyes through the top section of the list.

Balloons: I found three packs in the closet; I should be fine for those. Check.

Snacks: I asked the Cakes if they could serve the food for this party. I wasn’t too proud of my baking ability. Check.

Punch: I’ll do that myself tomorrow afternoon before the party. All the ingredients all here. Check

Party games: I THINK I have an old game of Twister in my own closet back home. I’ll bring it here tomorrow. Check

An Original song about Hearth Warming: ………………….

I paused, holding my pencil at the small box next to the last thing on the list. I had no idea what I would sing at the party. I could sing without making people cover their ears in disgust, but I wasn’t much of a songwriter. I’ll have to think this through when I get home.

I slipped out of my chair, walking towards the back door. I swung my coat back on, bending over to strap my coat back on. “Mrs. Cake!” I called to the owner of the shop. “I’ll be going home now. Gotta think of some lyrics for this song Pinkie wants me to sing!”

“Alright, dearie!” Mrs. Cake called back from the register out front, in a warm and kind hum. “Best of luck on your song!”

“No worries,” I answered her, a smirk on my face, as I slung my scarf around my neck. “How hard can it be?” I pulled my gloves onto my hands, before opening the door to the whistling wind and  cold snow, homebound.

“We wish you a Merry Hearth- DAMNIT!” I shouted, correcting myself of a crappy line for my song for the miilionth time.

Thunk

“Uuuugggggghhhhh!” I groaned in exasperation. My forehead fell into my palms, my arms resting on my desk for support.  I couldn’t think of a decent song to sing at the party, and it’s already almost 11 at night! I’ve been home since about 4 in the afternoon, so there’s no excuse!None! Zip!

“Why is this so damned hard!?” I growled in frustration. I roughly scratched at my head. Pinkie Pie could make a song about ANYTHING, and make it work. Why can’t I make one stupid song about Hearth’s Warming!? If I make it too much like a Christmas song, not only will I be ripping off a classic, but I’ll also confuse all the ponies listening with possible things that probably don’t exist in this world!

“Maybe I should just quit and cancel the party…” I sighed deeply. It was sounding like a really good idea. I have no song, and chances are no one really trusts me properly yet.

FOR-EV-VEEEEEEER~

“What was that…?” I turned around, hearing something strange in the wind. Not a single thing was out of place. The back of the room was lit the light from the ceiling, and nothing seemed to be poking out in a strange manner.

“….” I turned back to my desk, pulling my knife closer to me. On second thought, I can’t let Pinkie down. I promised her! I can’t just drop it now!

With my resolve now renewed, I bopped the side of my head with a little power. It was a ritual that I always did when I had a difficult assignment in school or at the newspaper club and had to kick my mind into overdrive. I picked my pencil back up, starting to write on a new sheet of paper.

“OH GOD, CUPCAKES IN MY EYES!” I shocked up from my slumber in a shock, screaming something bizarre. “GET IT OUT!”

I glance around myself slowly. I was still in my room, at my desk. I must have fallen asleep writing the party song. I glanced at my watch for the time. 7:20 A.M. I still have until three until the party that  Pinkie Prearranged was supposed to begin.

I slowly turned my head towards the desk, hoping that I had the task done. There, a sheet of paper that, besides a small sliver of dribble read:

Holiday Song

By Winston Flash

….

BAM

I slammed my head into the desk, hitting my forehead on the keyboard a little.

I didn’t do a damned thing, except title it. I didn’t move my head at all. I didn’t feel like moving period. I was a failure at making a song, and because of that, I failed Pinkie on her small little request for Christmas.

It was then that the speakers on my computers started playing a familiar tune

Oh the first day of Christmas,

my true love gave to me:

A  partridge in a pear tree~

I blinked, looking up at my computer screen. Itunes was open, it’s window showing it was set on radio. It was on the Christmas station, and was playing The Twelve Days of Christmas, an old classic that I loved as a kid.

I stared at the screen, with a blank expression on my face, listening to the music.

….

DING

“Ohhhhh” I cooed at the thought I was having, picking up my pencil with a spark in my eye. “Iiiideaaaaa!”  I began writing the thoughts that sparked into my head, pausing to listen to the actual song every now and again. Thank you, iTunes. You just might have saved my pride yet!

I sat on the sidelines in Sugarcube corner, watching the party I had set up over the course of the day since about eleven o’clock. Everything seemed to be going just fine. All the ponies seemed to be enjoying  the party so far.

All the ponies came in, worried about the possibility that I messed everything right from the get-go, but seemed to have brightened up to notice that I had basically mimicked Pinkies way of setting up a party atmosphere. Red and green balloons were hovering all around the room, with some of my old Christmas lights around the door and windows. I had even managed to hang up Pinkies banner that read “HAPPY HEARTH’S WARMING” that was in big red letters with a green background.

The game of Twister went better than I had anticipated as well. All the ponies were curious on how to play, and once I taught them how, they were playing it on their on, giggling and laughing, as others watched, also enjoying the simple game.

All the ponies seemed to have taken an enjoyment to punch I made. I even decided to make some egg nog my mother taught me how to make when I was still a lad. The ponies eyed it curiously for a moment, but when one of them actually said it was really good, everyone went over to try some. Heck, some even came over to me to say how well I had done with the drinks.

Though, the light purple earth pony that has been giggling ever since she came to the party kind of had me worried. The way she stumbled over, hugged me, and then rubbed her head against my cheek, whilst saying that I sure knew how to “brew some good cream” was pretty much strange to say the least. Not to mention she reeked of something. It wasn’t beer or wine, but judging from the tint or rose on her cheeks, she was obviously intoxicated. I was going to keep an eye on her, but she seems to be under the eyes of another earth pony, with a magenta coat, and a mix of pinks in her mane.

I glanced at my watch, checking the time. 11:40 P.M. I guess it’s time… I mentally prepared myself for this moment for hours, but I still felt pretty nervous. I moved through the crowd, waving at the occasional pony, before coming to the light brown grand piano that was across from the front desk of the store.

I placed the small sheet on sheet music onto the stand above the keys, sighing to myself. I glance at the top of the paper for a moment. Twelve Days of Christmas sheet music. It wasn’t exactly original, but at least the lyrics will be my own.

I breathed in deeply, picking up a small glass along with a metal fork. I slowly tapped the fork against the it, letting the sound bounces freely.

Ding, ding, ding, diiiiing.

Everypony stopped chatting with each other, turning their heads to the source of the sound. All their eyes locked onto me, standing next to the piano. I gulped to myself, grasping at my voice. Man, it sucks being the shy guy at times…

“Hello, everypony,” I announced clearly to the crowd, smiling to the best of my ability. “As you’ve probably been told, Pinkie Pie left to go perform a play in Canterot this Hearth’s Warming.” I pushed yet another knot in my throat before pressing on. “So, to make sure you all still enjoy the holidays, I was asked to host this party instead.”

All the mares, fillies, colts, and stallions blinked and kept looking at me. They must have known what I was getting at. I coughed once lightly to keep myself from choking from the pressure. “So, because the Party Pony herself said it can’t be done without it, I made a song for you all.”

I teeter-tottered from toes to my heels for a moment. Silences are so very deadly, I swear they are.  “It’s my own version of a popular song from my world back on Earth.” I looked to the side. I can’t take looking at these ponies anymore. “I personally call it The Twelve Days of Hearth’s Warmth, I hope you all enjoy it. Feel free to sing along.”

I finished my small speech on a slightly hasty note, pulling out the seat in front of the piano, and sitting down. I move my fingers above the keys slowly, remembering my piano lessons I got back in elementary school. My hands feel like they just got out of the damned sauna. Okay Winston, Home row keys, you were the best of that class, and you type all the time, this WILL NOT be hard.

I slowly began playing the introduction to the song, shifting my focus away from the crowd watching. As I began to reach the first lyrics of the song, I steadied my breathing slowly, letting the words from my new song come from my mind.

“On the first day of Hearth’s Warmth,

Some ponies sent to me:

A big party for Pi-inke Pie~”

“Not done yet~” I sing those words as I play the repeating bridge. I felt like I was somewhere else now. But I simply pushed through and moved onto the next verse.

“On the second day of Hearth’s Warmth,

Some ponies sent to me:

Two Rainbooms,”

“and a big party for Pi-inkie Pie~” Applebloom sung along with me, her accent seeming to have disappeared.

I chuckled to myself, turning to look at the other ponies. “You all sing too!” I urged with a grin, before going back to the song.

“On the third day of Hearth’s Warmth,

Some ponies sent to me…”

“And a big party for Pink-ie Pie~” All of our voices sung in joyful harmony, as we reached the end of the eleventh cycle of the song.

“One last verse, everypony!” I called everyone to attention, hearing the faint sound of the creaking of a door behind me in response. “Ready?”

“Ready!” All of the partygoers were now singing along, whether it be mare or stallion, adult or child. It was really quite the feeling doing this. Without a second’s pause in the song, I started the last verse, letting the others sing after me.

“But on the last day of Hearth’s Warmth,

Some ponies sent to me:

“Twelve animals snoring”

"Eleven tasty cupcakes

Ten apples bucked

Nine sparkling gowns

Eight magic scrolls

Seven fillies playing,

Six mares of friendship,”

“FIIIIIIIIVE HUGE MUFF-IIIIIINS~!” Only Derpy sang this line. Everypony giggled for a moment, before moving on.

“Four large textbooks,

Three Wonderbolts,

Two Rainbooms….” I shifted in my seat, all of us ready to end the song.

“AND A BIG PARTY FOR PIIII-INKIE PIIIIIIE~”

“Ladies and Gentlecolts, the Elements of Harmony!” I turned from my seat at the piano to wave my hand towards the front door. There stood the six beloved mares, standing in pleasant awe at the song they walked in on.

Everypony applauded with a thunderous cheer, but no one could beat the ones that Pinkie yelled. She hopped over the crowd and dived right into me, hugging me to the point I think I turned blue as soon as she had her grip around my neck.

“You did it, Flash!” She yelled with much glee, “You really made a special song of your own!”

“Well….–ack!- I did promise you that I’d have it done…” I smiled weakly under her grasp, lightly tapping her side to let me go.

“Whoops,” she giggled once again, releasing me from her chokehold, “sorry.”

“Ya-huh” I shook my head, breathing in slowly. “As long as everypony has a nice Christmas.”

“You mean Hea-“ Twilight started.

“Who cares. It’s the holidays.” I stopped her midsentence, resulting her pouting at me.

Applejack chuckled to herself tilting her hat up. “Still hard ta believe y’all managed all this on yer own.” She commented.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash concurred, “Wasn’t this hard to set up without any help?”

“Oh, it’s was nothing with a little help from Mrs. Cake.” I wave over to the light blue baker as I said that, her and Mr. Cake waving back with a smile.

“In any case, all’s well that end’s well.” I said that with a nod, closing my eyes to finally relax.

“H-hey….” Fluttershy broke my relaxation, speaking up for once when she didn’t really need to. “Wh-what’s that?”

I open my eyes, looking up…..Oh my, is that a mistletoe…? The hanging piece of tree couldn’t have been anything else. THEY HAVE THOSE HERE TOO!? *CRAP!***

My face suddenly began to heat up slowly, realizing the situation. I looked back down towards the six mares before me. All of them had a noticeable blush on their faces, except Pinkie Pie, who simply tilted her head to the side slightly. Rainbow, and Twilight were both looking at the ground sheepishly, while Rarity was trying to play it off with a sophisticated cough. It wasn’t working. Applejack tilted her hat over her face to try to hide it, while Fluttershy was shaking in her hoofs, red as can be.

“So, uh…” I began, starting to turn away from them all. I need to get the hell outta here. Now. “Yeah….Merry Hearth’s Warmi-MMN!”

Right as I turned my back to the six close friends, that same drunken pony pushed herself against me again, this time pressing her muzzle to my lips.

My brain shut down for a second, as I just stood there, eyes as wide as plates.

“Dat was shome grape singin’ there, slick!” She slurred most of her words with a big unsteady smile. “Consider dat a zank you present for being such a nice and cute host!”  She finished her reasoning for doing what she did by holding her forelegs out, now standing purely on her hindlegs.

“Oh my goodness, I am so sorry!” The darker toned pony moved in from the crowd, a panicking look on her face. “She didn’t mean to do what she did, I swear!” She apologized feverishly, grabbing her now wobbling friend by the waist, dragging her off. “You’re going straight home, Berry!”

“AND A HAPPEH NEW YEAAAAR!”The drunkard known as Berry shouted, as they both disappeared into the streets outside.

I was still standing there, Processing what had just happened. I…I just got kissed….by a pony….A FUCKING PONY…

“PFFFFFFFFFTWAH!!!” I loudly spat, sticking out my tongue and wiping my mouth desperately with my shirt sleeve.

I could hear laughter come from behind, as the girls must have just gotten out their state of shock as well.

Confound these ponies. I thought to myself. They make me do the craziest things on holidays.

Chapter 19: Outta My Hare

Chapter 19:

Outta My Hare

Please make the basket, please let it-

Thunk

“Ugh…” I wince silently at the sound of yet another apple hitting the wall of the Library, meaning that yet again, I probably missed the small casket Twilight was holding high against the wall. I put a hoof over my eyes sighing.

Twilight was still here with me, sitting near the staircase, watching on with a small smile that encouraged me to keep trying.  I huffed lightly, before deciding that I may as well see where this one had struck.

I looked up weakly, looking at where the fruit had landing this time. The wall before me was riddled with either splattered apple mush that I threw with too much force, or small stains of juice that spurted out when the apples that didn’t break on impact hit the wall and then fell to the ground.

I could see where my apple hit. It had hit right about the basket, right over a portrait of a giant city seemingly made out of clouds. It was rocking back and forth on the edge of the frame slowly, as if it was deciding whether or not to fall into the small basket right below or hit the ground like the others have.

I stand upright with a jump. Was this one the one to finally make its mark?  Please let it be so!

The apple shook slightly, tilting towards the edge slowly. It paused there, almost as though it was teasing me, before finally falling over the edge. It slowly made its way toward the basket.

Twilight stood up, looking on alongside me with a hopeful look in her expression.

Come on….

It hit the rim, rolling along it until it was tipping in and out of the woven carrier, leaving both Twilight and I in suspense.

Go in..!

It tilted away from the entrances, hurtling itself towards the ground like the rest.

Thud

“…..” I look at my legs in shame, watching the latest addition to the apples on the ground roll to my hooves.

“It’s okay, Winston.” Twilight put her foreleg on my shoulder, smiling reassuringly. “All you need is a few days worth of practice.” She pulled her hoof away, nodding her head like a teacher proving her point.  “Remember, magic comes from both one’s mind and heart. Never one or the other.”

…That’s right.  I could understand what she was getting at when she said that. Twilight was giving a lecture on the basics of magic of how it worked while I was making shots at the basket.

From what I heard her say, magic is the essence that inhabits all living things. No matter the size or species it hails from, there lies magic within its soul. It is the reason why unicorns can use magical spells, pegasi can fly despite their small wings, and earth ponies being able to use an abnormal amount of speed and strength. It’s also used to allow certain ponies like Pinkie to hold things much like I can with my hands as a human (I’ll still call it freaky though. You have no idea how it looks firsthand. It just looks…broken.)

The amount one carries depends on the actual being itself, and the use of any form of magic can drain a certain amount of magical energy. If overused, it could exhaust or even make the user violently ill. I could probably guess that sense they both control the sun and moon, both Celestia and Luna have unbelievable amounts of magic.

I however, am still starting out, so I’m already starting to feel the toll of so much magic being used. My legs feel weak, and are starting to buckle. And my head is starting to throb slightly. If I kept going, I might pass out. It was time to stop.

“I get it,” I started, pushing my legs below my body, repositioning myself to a full stand, “I’ll stop for today…” I looked back towards the mess at the door. “Would you like to me clean up after myself?”

“Oh no, it’s fine.” Twilight shook her head, her horn beckoning a broom, dustpan, and some towels over to her. “I’ll have this cleaned up in no time.”

“I see..” I watched in resigned silence, watching the broom pile all of the wasted foot into the center of the floor, and then proceed to push it all into the dustpan. I glanced outside, it was a little into the afternoon. I wanted to head over to Fluttershy’s before the day was over, so I guessed I’d best get moving, seeing that I’m finished here.

I guess I’ll try to turn back then. No point in staying a horse all day. Besides, considering how she behaved with my fridge, Fluttershy will probably faint if I transformed there. I can’t afford anyone else knowing about this anyway. So…

I sighed, rearing my forelegs up, so I was only standing on my hind legs. I slowly closed my eyes. I relaxed my muscles, letting my breathing come out in a slow and steady rhythm. The image of my ordinary human shape slowly formed into my mind.

Relax…Think about the form you want to return to…

The thoughts were mine, yet….weren’t. I’m not sure how I know how to do this, but I just felt right relaxing and letting myself think like this.

“Winston..?” I could hear Twilight say my name a little worriedly. “Are you okay..?”

I didn’t answer. I didn’t want to.  I was fading, letting a warmth cover my feet. I held my breath, ready to finish the technique.

Now….Release.

A flash went off in my mind, quickly fading away. I exhaled slowly, pausing a moment before stretching backward to get my limbs limber again. I wiggled my fingers a little, checking if I had done it right. Great, that’s one scroll down. Need to practice though.

“Wow,” I groaned opening my eyes to look at the ceiling. “I am not getting used to that anytime soon.”

“Wi-….Wi-…” Twilight stammered behind me.

“Huh?” I turned around to look at her.

She had her eyes on me, with an expression of pure shock. “…Winston?” She said that almost as a whisper.

Ah crap. I started to feel a little guilty for a moment. Maybe I should have told her before I actually transformed. “Um…” I scratched the back of my head slowly, thinking for something to say. “Sorry if that startled you.” I gave a small smile, hoping she wouldn’t snap at me.

“That….was..” Twilight slowly spoke, her eyes growing larger with every word.

“AMAZING!” She dashed up to me, her eyes glistening with fascination. “What spell was that, and how’d you learn to do it!?” She was bouncing in place, eager learn where I had learn the transformation skill.

I blinked at the lavender mare bouncing right in front of me. I could safely say that this reaction pretty much surprised me.

“Um..” I paused to think. I couldn’t afford to let Twilight know I got this info from the scrolls. Who knows what she’ll try to pull if she figures out I learned the move from the scrolls.

“I just let myself go is all.” I spouted out my lousy excuse for a lie to Twilight. “I have no idea how I’m able to do it, but I just…can.”

Twilight seemed to deflate almost immediately. “Oh…” was all she said, looking like she had just been told that her pet died. She thought for a moment, before brightening right back up . “Well, could you when you learn more about it?”

I turned towards the door, stepping around the fruit massacre I had just done. “Sure thing. I’ll drop by tomorrow for more practice.” I opened the door, waving back to Twilight. I'll just tell her the truth later. “See ya tomorrow.”  I started to jog.

“Take care, Winston.” Twilight waved back, going back to cleaning up the wasted fruit while closing the door.

I slowed to a stop at the entrance of a small forest. I glance around myself slowly. The trees looked healthy and pleasant, and the grass was a lush green, a rare sight to see back on Earth.

This must be the forest the Fluttershy lives in. I pulled out the map Rarity drew for me from my back pocket. The map showed that I had to go out of Ponyville Central and through the park, passing my house to get to the forest. Okay, that’s where I am… The dotted line continued until it was in the center of the forest before stopping, and then taking a sharp turn eastward before stopping with a small circle.So basically I need to get to the heart of the forest, I suppose. I recorded the directions in my mind, ready to go down the trial.

“Fine.” I muttered to myself, folding the map back to a square. All I had to do was walk in a forest until I got to the heart of it. I’ve been on hikes in the past with my father, so I know how to survive in wildlife in case I somehow got lost. I should be just fi-

Boing

I suddenly don’t feel anything in the hand that held the map.  I look at my hand. Empty.

What the hell? I automatically look at the ground, looking to see if I had dropped it without thinking.

Instead, I saw a small white rabbit right in front of me, holding the note in his tiny paws with a slight glare of disapproval on its face. He looked up towards me, still having a small visible frown on his face.

I blinked, staring back at the rabbit. I crouched down, taking a knee and holding out my hand.

“Come on,” I said gently, extending it towards the rabbit, “give me that back.”

The rabbit simply look back and forth between my hand and the folded directions in its possession.

“Well…?” I narrowed my eyes slightly, waiting for its response.

It then hopped into my hand, and in another leap...

BOP

Kicked me square in the nose with both its feet.

“Ah!” I pull my hand back, rubbing my nose gently. “What the hell was that for..!?”

I looked back in front of me, noticing that the rabbit was now gone. I looked up ahead to just barely catch sight of something white speeding down the trail.

“Hey!” I shouted, stumbling a little to get up. I bolt my leg outward, pushing myself forward. “Get back here with my map!”

I let my foot hit the ground, pushing forward, going into a rush. I don’t like being made a fool of, and no damned rabbit is going to start with me like that!

I step over an overgrown root from a tree, ducking under a low branch. I could barely see the hare bounding down the trail, weaving past all the obstacles in its way with ease.

Thwack!

A tree branch hit my side hard, scraping across my skin. I winced a little, but picked up my speed despite the pain. I could tell that the distance between us was closing. I couldn’t afford to let him go now.

I began to push my legs to their limit, going into an all out sprint. I slowly get within grabbing range of the fleeing white varmint. It glanced back with a blank look on its face, before turning back around.  It’s bouncing start to get higher, and he was slowly beginning to pick of speed.

“Oh, no you don’t!” I yelled in objection, swinging my hand downward.

I leapt forward as I brought my hand down to give me one final boost. My fingers slowly grazed the paper, as I naturally clamped my fingers together to grasp it between them.

“YES!” I quickly yanked my hand back, slamming my feet into the ground. My shoes skidded across the stone trail, forcing my momentum to slow to halt. To my dismay, the ivy along the ground wasn’t letting me stop, so I was actually sliding directly toward a tree.

Please stop in time, please stop in time,  Please stop *IN TIME!***

I held my hands out, ready to spread out the force of the impact as much as possible. I was slowing down, but still moving as I was only 3 feet away from the tree.

“Shit!” I swore under my breath, hopping into the air.

I planted my feet and hand against the bark, pushing back against the tree to lessen the impact even further. I could feel my knees slam into the bark, scratching and more than likely cutting them  along with my forearms.

I breathed in, pushing myself away from the tree and landing once again on the trail.

“Ah..” A huge shock of pain shot up my leg, forcing me to take a knee. I glanced by at my legs, to see what was wrong. One of my ankles was a little red, visible even through my white socks.

Crap, I think I sprained it. Most have been from landing against that tree…Okay.. I shuffled to me feet slowly, ignoring the small tinge of agony from my foot. Walk it off… It breaks having multiple broken bones, that's for sure... I begin to limp forward, opening the map I snatched from that damned rabbit.

I started at the line that stopped in the center of the forest. Judging from that mad dash I just did… My eyes shift to the tree I just hit. And THIS being in the middle of the way, that must mean that the road either ends here or…

I glanced to my sides, seeing that to my left, the path had indeed suddenly changed its course towards the east. The rabbit that I had just been chasing was standing in the middle of the road, glaring at me.

I just glared back, turning in its directing and slowly hobbling down the trail. I have no idea what it was doing, or why it was messing with me, but it was getting on my last nerve.

“Oh my!” I could hear a voice up ahead gasp at something. “Winston, are you okay!?”

I blinked, taken aback a little from the sudden presence of another person. I then remembered just where I was headed to begin with, and I knew who it was.

“Yeah, Fluttershy.” I grunted a little, accidentally putting to much pressure on my injured foot. First my hands get all cut up, now my foot’s in a bind. Fan-tucking-fastic**. “I’ll be just fine. Just a little sprain is all.”

“Oh no, no! You don’t seem okay at all!” Fluttershy protested, flying into view.

She landed right next to me, looking down at my feet with genuine concern.  “You shouldn’t be walking on a leg like this...I can treat your wounds for you.” She looked to the side, fidgeting slightly. Her bright blue eyes kept darting between a nearby tree, and my face. Her pink mane was blocking one of her eyes slightly, but it was obvious she was shy about inviting me in. “Um….if you mind…”

I looked back at my ankle. It was sending a dulled signal of pain. It sharpened for a split second when the thought of just walking back home came to mind. Guess I don’t have much a choice here…

“Yeah, sure.” I smiled weakly at the light yellow pegasus. My eyes shift to the rabbit that was still glaring at me. “Just keep that rabbit away from me.” I finished with a small snarl in my tone, eyeing the hare carefully.

“Oh, Angel?” She looked to her side at the tiny white bunny, its face changing from a glare to a curious look in the small 1 second window between looking at me and looking at Fluttershy. “He wouldn’t do anything bad to you, I’m sure.” She smiled meekly at the hare. “Right, Angel?”

Angel simply looked to the side, seeming to play innocent. Fluttershy’s expression hardened slightly, staring at him.

“Angel…” She said in her small voice. No, it wasn’t small. It had an edge on it, though it was so quiet. Like she was talking sweetly to him, but there was a hint of warning in there.

Angel just kept looking away, tapping his foot quietly.

“Angel.” Fluttershy snapped silently, the atmosphere suddenly changed at that moment, as Fluttershy’s eyes narrowed onto Angel. She had changed completely, going from quiet as a mouse to sounding like a strict nanny. There was something about the way she was looking at him. It made me want to back away and just do what she said before she started looking at me like that. It was….scary. Very scary.

Angel flinched slightly, his ears falling downward slowly.  He turned to face his caretaker, nodding his head slowly with a frown.

“Oh,” Fluttershy said, slightly surprised. She had switched back to her normal self  in an instant. It was as though the weight of the air just disappeared. "Well, um, could you please not do that again?” She pleaded the small rabbit with a small smile and big puppy eyes. I’m not sure if I was just hearing things, but I could have sworn that I heard a small squeee as her smile came out.

Angel shot a dirty look at me, as if it was his silent way of saying “tattletale…” and then slowly gave in to Fluttershy’s smile, bobbing his head up and down.

“Great.” She turned back to me, smiling still. “Now let’s get you to a seat.” She walked right next to me, giving my injured leg’s side support.  “You need to get off that ankle of yours as soon as possible.”

“Thanks a lot, Fluttershy,” I smiled faintly, starting to make my way toward her cottage. “I kind of need to get better soon if I want to get things done tomorrow.”

Note to self: Don’t ever make Fluttershy glare in my direction. I might piss myself.

Chapter 20: A Fluttering Heart

Chapter 20:

A Fluttering Heart

Damn. I mentally complained to myself. Chasing down that rabbit wasn’t exactly the biggest option.

I was beginning to analyze what had just occurred to me, and then proceeded to kick my own ass about the actions I did in initial reaction. I’m not sure why I do this, but it’s something I picked up when I started to learn computers.  It’s allowed me to “Psycho-Troubleshoot” since, so I never bothered to stop myself.

I didn’t really need the map anyway. I knew where I was going, with the directions being so simple and all. And now look at yourself, ankle sprained from your dumb move and you having a small yellow pegasus take you to your destination to patch you up. Smart.

My ankle was still quietly complaining about is condition, shooting a small tingle of pain up my leg at the smallest ounce of pressure I placed on it.  I groaned to myself, mentally slapping myself for doing something so stupid to get such a wound.

I looked down to my right side to see Fluttershy still walking right beside, almost against my bad leg, making sure I didn’t fall over. The quiet mare hadn’t said a word ever since we started moving, and I couldn’t really see her expression, due to her mane covering her face. Cursed bangs, not letting me read people properly.

Angel was hopping right behind her, still having that frown on his face. He was probably still suspicious of me, but by now, I don’t really care what he thinks anymore. All I knew is that if tried to hit me one more time, there’s gonna be a problem here.

“Here we are.” Fluttershy finally said something suddenly, making me jump a little, before stopping and looking ahead of us to see where she lived. In front of us, a large cottage stood before us at the top of a small hill. “This is my home.”

It was quite the unusual cottage. It probably made by nothing but one single giant tree and a little paint it seemed. It had multiple windows on all the walls, with small birdhouses around each frame. The cottage itself had a vanilla color to it, with some red for the doors and boards outside, while the birdhouses had roofs that went from blue, orange, lime green or red. The roof had round curve to it, and overlay of leaves and grass served as protection from unwanted sun, rain or snow.

“Let’s get you off that bad leg of yours.”  Fluttershy quietly urged me to come inside, moving ahead a little to get the door. The door was split into two halves for some reason, so she pulled the bottom half part first, and then reared up to her back legs to get the upper half.

I nodded my head lightly, starting to limp toward the entrance to Fluttershy’s home.

As I managed to carry myself through the front door, I ducked down underneath the frame to avoid adding a concussion to my list of injuries. Standing upright again (mostly, I had to bend my knee a little or I’d hit my head on the ceiling), I looked over the main room of the sizable cabin, as I could hear Fluttershy shutting both doors behind me.

The room was quite child and animal friendly. There were multiple birdhouses hanging here and there along the walls of the room. The fireplace the side had a thin slab of stone over it, with a small square gap in the center covered by a small metal grid. A second old-fashioned stove, I mentally noted, Crafty.

I looked down to see Angel bounce by my right leg to hop into a small bed that was right under the window. He curled up comfortably, letting out a small sigh. I had the slightest urge to just kick him off, but I don’t want to cause a scene.  I tore my eyes away from him with small mutter. “It’s not worth it...You’ve gotten more than enough heat for today.”

At the other side of the room, Fluttershy was arranging cushions around the arms of a couch.

“Here, Winston,” Fluttershy waved me over with a timid kindness to her voice, “you can lie here for the night.”

“Fluttershy, you really don’t need to do this much for me.”  I scoffed at how willing she was to tend to me, starting to limp towards the couch.  Then I actually heard her entire sentence in my mind.

“Wait, ‘for the night?’” I stopped, looking at yellow pegasus with a slightly startled look. “No, no. I’ll only be here for a little bit, then leave. I couldn’t possibly stay here.” Not to mention I *really** don’t feel okay staying over a girl’s house.*

“Don’t be silly,” Fluttershy ignored my attempt to reject her offer, patting the arm of the couch lightly. “You wouldn’t be able to make it anywhere with your ankle like that.”

I scraped at my mind for something to counter that argument with. I accidently stepped on my battered ankle and a burst of shocking pain numbed my entire right side. Damnit, I just can’t win, can I?

“I suppose your right.” I admitted reluctantly, cringing at the pain still jolting through me.

I continued to hobble to the couch, slinging off my bag and slowly positioning myself onto it in a lying position. I eased my sore leg on top of the arm, allowing my knee to bend over the edge and have my foot rest at a nearby nightstand. I let my upper back and head rest on the other end, shifting slightly at the awkward, yet comfortable position. It supported all of my back and head as well, with it’s strangely proportioned ends.

I mentally cursed my size, especially now that I’m in this world. Everything was smaller for ponies, and not really meant for humans, for of course I’m going to have trouble sitting in furniture…

Fluttershy walked up out from the kitchen, carrying a couple cubes of ice in a plastic bag, and a small first-aid kit. She paced to where my foot rested, looking at me with attentive eyes. “Comfy?”

“Yeah.” I replied lightly, sighing.

No, was my real answer, however. I never really liked having others look over me, or help me for that matter. I usually just helped myself and maintained myself unless it was my parents, aunt, or uncle. If I got hurt at school, I’d either bare with it until I got home, or just left school early. My parents told me it wasn’t good to avoid help, but I couldn’t help it. I hated communication in general back then, though I’ve gotten better by entering the newspaper club in high school.

“Good,” Fluttershy open the small kit, pulling out a roll of bandages.

“If you, um,  don’t mind, I’ll wrap this pack of ice to your ankle..” She trailed off, almost losing her nerve to finish. I could tell even through her bangs that she was glancing at the ground for a couple moments before looking right back at me to finish. “…It’ll help it heal faster…if you want me to, of course.”

I simply nodded in response, slightly amused by her timid nature.  Fluttershy smiled faintly, before tilting my foot so it was pointing straight up.  Carefully, she placed the pace of ice against the area where the swelling was worse. My leg shot another dose of pain to my nerves, complaining of the new intruding force against it. I ignored it, trying to keep a straight face, so Fluttershy wouldn’t worry about me.

With a swift and proficient accuracy, she slung her hoof round and round, bandage in hand, wrapping my ankle to keep the ice pack pressed against my skin. Her blue eyes were suddenly sharp, staring at my ankle with the intensity only a true caretaker could hold.  In mere seconds, she was finish, snipping the bandage with a small pair of scissors, before tying that and another end that she left at the start into a small tight knot on top.

I blinked; impressed with the work she had down. In a mere fifteen seconds, she had put my ankle in a tight and snug bandage; with ice applying chilling pressure to my ankle. It didn’t hurt at all either. I didn’t feel the smallest tingle from my ankle.

Fluttershy relaxed, turning her head in my direction. Her expression changed to fretting worry upon looking at my stunned expression.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” She apologized softly, almost whispering. She looked the bandages around my foot, fidgeting a little. “Didn’t wrap it too tightly, did I?”

I shook my head. “No, you did great!” I smiled reassuringly. “Thanks, I’m sure this’ll help.”

Fluttershy looked at me relieved. “Thank goodness…” She pulled up a nearby chair from a table, sitting next to couch. “So why are you out here anyway?” She tilted her head curiously. “No pony really comes out to Everfree Forest unless to search for something or explore.”

“I just came to visit you.”  I answered casually, putting one of my hands behind my head, using it as a pillow. “You know, to see where I could find you and chat a bit.”

“Oh!”Fluttershy seemed to blush a little, seemingly flattered. It was pretty obvious that she was really easy to get flustered.

  She shifted her eyes away from me to look at the small plate at the table, still smiling. “Well, um….thank you for the kind gesture. Um, we can talk now if you want.” She looked towards the birdhouses on the far side of the room. “All the animals seem to be fine for the day, so I have a lot of free time today.”

“Sounds like a good idea.” I shifted in the odd couch slightly, putting my bag on the ground. I had begun to take notice of all the small beds similar to the one Angel was lying in that was in each edge of the room.  “So, you really take care of the animals here?”

“Oh yes!” She nodded, happy that she was on a topic she loved. “It’s what I love to do. Making sure all the animals have good and healthy lives makes me very happy.” She seemed almost sigh in happiness at the memory of past caretaking. “It’s how I got my cutie mark after all, helping creatures.”

I blinked confused for a moment. “Cutie mark...?” I repeated the term, wondering what it was.

“Oh, um…” Fluttershy popped out of her small daydream, blushing a little. “It’s the markings we get when we each get when we find something that makes us unique from other ponies.”

She turned in her seat so show off her side, pointing at the marking of three small pink butterflies on her flank.

I stared at it, remembering the small lightning rainbow cloud on Rainbow Dash and the three diamonds on Rarity. So that’s what they are, not just a coincidence. I looked back towards Fluttershy. “So you got your cutie mark when you found out you’re true calling was taking care of wildlife.”

“Yes.” She nodded, smiling. “It’s the reason why I decided to move here from Cloudsdale. So any animal can come to me if they get hurt.”

So she’s from Cloudsdale too… My mind was piecing things together as we spoke. And the others said Rainbow lived in Cloudsdale too. Guess that means most Pegasi hail from that place.

“I see.” I looked out the window, looking at the forest just outside. “Where I’m from, some humans tend to the wildlife as well, but we usually just leave it as is.” I look rolled my neck, sitting up a bit. “The natural cycle, and all.”

We do, however, kill more of them than we should to make trivial things, as well as just hunt them down for sport. I said in my mind, but never let my lips pronounce. Fluttershy would break down if I told her that factor of our kind. Looking at things here was making me wish that Earth was more like it. Why couldn’t things be pleasant back home as it was here? The problem of politics and international treachery has bothered me ever since I became old enough to know what right and wrong was. Why were we so…..conceited?

“Really!?” Fluttershy seemed a bit frightened by what I had just said. Did I say some of that out loud…? “You let nature alone then!?”

I turned back to look at Fluttershy, a little surprised at the simple question. “Well, yeah.” I began, moving my bad leg a little to keep it awake. “We let animals do what they want as long as most of them left us alone, and let the sun and move rise and fall when they want. We do keep some animals as pets though.”

“That’s terrifying!” Fluttershy squeaked, covering her mouth with her hooves. “No pony to rise the sun and move, and the animals behave on their own!?” She shook her head lightly. “That sounds like the dark area of the forest!”

I raised an eyebrow, unable to hide how much I thought that was just silly. Ponies found natural forests scary..? That’s just dumb. But then again, this is a different world altogether. The way they think and life is very different, so I couldn’t judge.

I sighed, pulling my glasses off, rubbing the bridge of my nose again. I was running out of topics.  I never was the type of person for small talk. Without thinking, I flicked my bag open, sliding my finger around for the second scroll to read. I always worked, read, walked, or practiced when I was bored. I never really liked to keep my hands and feet idle.

“U-um…” Fluttershy stammered, almost in a whisper.

“Yeah?” I looked up curiously, pulling the scroll from the bag. “What’s up?”

“Yo-your, um…!” She continued to try uttering her sentence, before closing her eyes away from mine, squeaking a little. “N-nothing..”

“Alright then…” I muttered, blinking confused, before returning my focus to scroll, flicking the seal open. “Anything you want to know about Earth?” I paused, realizing that what I was doing was pretty much rude as hell. “And sorry for multitasking on you. I kind of have to study these.”

“Oh no, it’s no trouble at all.” Fluttershy smiled lightly, shaking her head. “And, um…” her smile widened a bit more, gathering the courage to look me in the face again. “What kinds of animals live on your world? I can only guess at all types of wildlife you have.”

“Our wildlife, huh?” I held the scroll in my hands, thinking. Well it is true we have a bunch of animals, but from what I’ve seen a good amount are here as well. “Well, what habitat do you want to hear?”

Fluttershy tilted her head in innocent ignorance at the question. Guess the term isn’t one to be slung around a lot, seeing that nature is basically tended to...

“A habitat is an area in which certain types of animals life within.” I explained, toying with a corner of the rolled message between my fingers. “Like the woodlands like this forest, the rainforest, the freezing tundra, or a hot savanna.”

Fluttershy nodded eagerly as I spoke. She thought for a moment, considering her choices. “Um….the woodlands.” she chose the area that she knew best. “I’m really interested in what animals you have there that we don’t.”

I piled multiple facts from my mind into a pile, thinking of what animals to list. I shift my eyes back to the scroll starting to open it. “Well, there are a few animals that I find interesting myself there.” I stated, holding the scroll open. I began to read it quickly before starting to give my lecture.

**S.T.A.M.P.* – Staff of Total Absorbance of Molecular Power*

The pieces that you can find in the backpack form a small 3 ft stick. This stick is indeed the staff itself, despite it’s appearance. Be aware that this is a prototype model, and is sent directly to you for you to use alone, Shadow Flare.

The STAMP staff is the device created from the schematics left behind by Julius Ceasar, in his efforts to aid you in your destined task. It is capable of absorbing and transferring multiple categories of energy of all sorts through it. This includes both energies from both Equestria and Earth, if our calculations are correct.

The rod will respond to the first holder of the staff. It can expand and shrink in size when willed to by the owner. We are quite confident that it could be used to channel spells from either the host or other entities if willed to, among other things. Experimentation and practice is recommended.

-SWAP Interdimensional Technology Branch

I stared at the message, a blank look on my face once more. These people are sending me prototypes too? Do I look like a secret agent!? I sighed lightly, picking up my bag.

“Well then,” I started, pulling out the first scroll and plundering through the bag to gather all the metal pieces, “I suppose I can start with a favorite of mine.” I smiled at the confused yellow caretaker brightly. “How about I talk about foxes? You have those here?”

“Oh,” She blinked, slightly surprised that I started talking to her again, “um, no, not here in this forest. But I have heard about them once.”

“Well then,” I opened the first scroll, opening it and examining the diagram closely, “you see, back where I’m from I saw those once or twice when I went hiking with my father….”

I started to match the metal components for the rod with one another, as I started to spout facts about the red fox, one of my favorite animals. (Thank you tech support training.)

“-and that’s all I can think of for the animals in forests like this one.” I stated, clicking the finally piece of the rod to the now completed product.

“I see…” Fluttershy mumbled drowsily. She yawned lightly, her voice squeaking some more. Seriously, how cute can she act?

I glanced to the side at her. She was still sitting up, but her head was bobbing lightly, as her eyes kept drifting shut before she jerked her head back up to stay awake. I scoffed, smiling faintly. She could have just stopped me to keep going until later.

We’ve spent the remainder of the day just chatting with one another. I told her animals of all sorts while I fiddled with the parts of rod. I went from foxes, to raccoons, to all kinds of other animals such as the Red-Tailed Hawk and the Wild Turkey. She then compared my descriptions with her own for the ones she had heard about and seen herself.

Most of the animals were pretty much the same except there weren’t nearly as many carnivores in Equestria. For instance, unlike the ones found on Earth, the Grizzly Bear of Equestria didn’t eat fish at all; simply berries. It was still, however, very ferocious due to it being very territorial.

I glanced at my watch to check the time.  10:40 P.M. Man, we killed the day just chatting away… I look back towards Fluttershy. She had stopped fighting back slumber as was breathing slowly, about to let sleep take hold. I quickly poked her side to wake her back up.

She jumped in her seat, letting out a startled yipe that couldn’t be better described as utterly adorable.

“Hey,” I snapped her attention towards me, holding back my laughter, “you should go to sleep in your bed if you want to sleep. Not very good to sleep sitting upright, you know.”

“Oh…” Fluttershy uttered, a tint of red gracing her cheeks lightly.  “I guess you’re right…” She mumbled, getting down from her seat, slowly walking toward the stair case.

She stopped at the landing, putting a hoof to a light switch. “Good night, Winston.” She said lazily, rubbing her eye with her other hoof.

“Good night, Fluttershy.” I laid back against the couch, looking at the rod before I decided to sleep myself. She flicked the switch, turning off all the lights in the living room. She toddled up the stairs, giving one last silent yawn, before disappearing from view.

I sighed, turning the rod around in my hands, thinking. Hopefully, my leg will heal before I leave in the morning. Starting tomorrow I have a full schedule of things to do. I yawned, noticing how tired I was now. Time to hit the hay….

I looked at the rod again, huffing lightly. It was indeed about a yard in length, and it had a chrome color to it. It was made out of a brushed metal of some sort, and besides the occasional bump, very smooth.  So this is the great prototype STAMP, huh… I pressed one end against a small hole I had in my belt that I used to carry my knives in.

I personally modified all of my belts that I wore for hikes with three small hoops, so I could carry three small weapons. My father taught me how to do it when the neighborhood got a little more dangerous than it normally was with an increased number of murders and kidnappings; so my dad taught me how to defend myself. Seeing that there was no problem to walk around town with these on, why not wear them all the time?

The rod slipped into the hold snuggly, not moving without me having to push with effort to make it move. It was too big to wear comfortable, however. Now if only this thing could fit within my belt… I sighed, closing my eyes. Guessing I’ll have to take it apa-

Shhllliiiiink

Before I could even finish my thought, the rod suddenly slid into itself on its own. I jumped a little in surprise, gripping the metal device tightly and holding it in front of me.

I stared at it, stunned. It wasn’t a yard long anymore at all. It was now about the length of a small phone. I looked where my hand was. Did I press a button or something? There wasn’t a thing there besides a smooth metal surface. I started to think about it, but my head was now filled in static. Oh screw it, I need some sleep. I quickly gave up on matter. I can just figure it out tomorrow.

I slipped the small rod into the hole carelessly. It slipped in with no trouble and wobbled lightly from its position. I turned to my side, letting my eyes slowly slide down for rest.

“Get up.” I could hear a familiar voice call me as soon as I fell asleep.

“…Shadow…?” I sat up lazily, scratching my head.

I glanced around myself to see where we were this time. We were in a large field filled with green grass. The sky was a clear, without a single cloud in the sky. Up ahead, there was a small forest filled with pear trees along with a bucket of peaches with a really tall basketball hoop.

“What is it tonight..?”

“Practice.” He declared with a light grin. “We’re gonna practice everything you’ve tried today.”

I looked at him with a deadpan expression, praying he was joking.

“No, I’m not kidding.” He added, instantly killing my hopes of actual rest.

“Damnit….fine…” I groaned, getting to my feet slowly. "But why?"

"Because soon enough, Things are going to start that we'll need to stop it with." He suddenly became dead serious, his face having a blank expression. "We need to prepare whenever we can. You know this just like I do."

"...." I stared at his sharp red eyes for awhile. He looked exactly like he did back the dream when I first met him. "...Fine, but only because I don't want others to suffer."

"That's what I like to hear!" He barked with confidence, his grin reappearing on his face. I moaned, really not wanting to practice when I was asleep.

“Don’t worry,” He added, walking towards the trees chuckling. “You won’t feel tired here.”

“Says you…” I mumbled myself, as I started to follow behind him.

“Oh, don’t be a baby.” He snickered looking back at me. “Just change so we can get started.”

I smacked my lips, closing my eyes to focus. I let the image of a horse appear in my mind.

Release

A spark went off in my mind, and I could feel it suddenly become harder to stand upright. I opened my eyes, landing on all fours. I glanced down, greeted by the sight of hooves.

“There.” I huffed, looking at Shadow,. “Happy?”

He shook his head, laughing. “You need to do better than that,” he taunted, jabbing his hoof at me. “You don't have the full package.”

I blinked, confused, before I looked to my sides. It was just my side. “I don’t see what’s-”

Wait, no wings.

I turned back to him, dumbfounded. “Why didn’t they come out?”

“Because you didn’t focus enough.” He explained, turning around. “Didn’t you listen to the librarian? The spell needs a fair amount of focus to get it to work right.” He kept his grin, rearing up to make shrugging expression. “You didn’t focus enough, so you only got the normal pony.”

I rolled my eyes at his smartass comments. “I get it, already.” I groaned, closing my eyes to focus.

Okay….first the horse.

The silhouette of a stallion appeared in my mind.

Then the wings and horn…

Slowly, the wings expanded in my mind, as a horn slowly shined onto the horse.

Release

A new brighter flash appeared in my mind, as I quickly opened my eyes.  Did it work..?

I crouched down, stretching out all of my muscles. I could feel my sides flick out, and stick up into air, opening as far as they could. Good I got my wings… I shifted my gaze to my forehead, where I saw a small horn just at the edge of my sight. And there’s the horn.

“There,” I stated, standing back upright, “now what.”

“Now,” Shadow Flare announced, a big smirk on his face, “now we train.” He turned, running off towards the field. He expertly unfurled his wings, flapping them only once to lift off into the skies.

He flew up into the sky a few meters, then stopped turning around, hovering there. “Come on!”

I shook my head, galloping in his direction. This is my new lifestyle, I suppose…. I mentally whined to myself, as I flapped my wings to get myself up to his level, beginning a “night’s” worth of practicing.

Chapter 21: Phone for You

Chapter 21:

Phone for You

“Easy there, Hotshot…” Shadow Flare warned me lightly, as I kept my eyes trained on the small peach I was levitating with my magic. “Don’t focus too hard, or it’ll smash into the hoop….” He nudged his head toward the three small splotches that used to be fellow peaches slowly sliding down the basketball hoop’s backboard. “….Like the last few times.”

“I got it!” I snipped at him, trying to keep balance of my energy.

We’ve been in here training for what feels to have been two hours, training. First, Shadow made me follow him in the air for some flight training. He made it extremely difficult keeping up with him, always weaving through the skies at high speeds. He even tried to trick me into smashing into a tree. ….Well, I shouldn’t say try. I hit my nose against the trunk pretty hard. If this wasn’t a dream, I’d have a broken nose (or is it muzzle? Snout? Ugh, who cares! It still hurt like hell, dammit!)

He then told me to practice applebucking trees as a pony. When I asked him why, he said it  was “to make sure I knew how to knock some teeth out as both a person and pony.” As dumb as I found that reasoning, I did the exercise anyway. It’s not exactly easy to kick well when your legs are formed in a different manner, let me tell you that. However, I didn’t really feel much pain in my hooves, probably due to the hard ends of them instead of normal flesh of fingers on a hand. My body as a pony actually makes my muscles tougher too, so I could kick with much more power than I could as a human; the fact that I could buck a tree clean in only three strikes instead of five to eight proved that, so there’s that.

As you could tell now, I was now attempting shooting peaches at the basketball hoop, to work on my ability to control my magic. I had already asked him just why were we using different fruit instead of apples like I did in the real world. He explained that peaches  were being used to shoot with because they are much more delicate than apples, so I had to be more careful. For the pear trees, it was because our favorite fruit, and because “it’d be redundant to keep using apples.” It was silly, but I liked his reasoning, so I went with it.

“And…shoot!” I leaned forward a little as I spouted, pushing the small fruit towards the hoop. It flew towards hoop at an awkward angle.

I watch the shot in hope of it making it’s mark. It bunched against the outer ring, bouncing just over the hoop.

“Yes…Yes! Get in there!” I demanded the fruit to go in.

Whoosh

It defied my command, leaping over the backboard, and fell to the ground behind the hoop.

“….”

“….”

We both remained quiet, just staring at where the peach rolled off to.  I never was good at basketball, so this kind of bugged me that I couldn’t get a good shot in no matter how much I tried.

“PFFFT HA HA HA HA!!” Shadow Flare bursted out in laughter, walking off towards the field.

“Oh, shut up!” I snapped, shooting a glare in his direction.

Vrrrrrrrt

The ground suddenly shook, rocking everything around us. I stumbled, struggling to stay on my feet, while Shadow took to the skies.

“What the heck is that that!?” I yelled

VRRRRT

I closed my eyes tightly, shaking my head. The noise was causing a weird tingle in my head.

“I think something in the real world is- “He was suddenly cut off, as everything had went silent.

Vrrrrrrt

“Mmm…” I mumbled lazily, forcing my eyes open slightly. The hell…?

I slowly, pushed myself upward into a sitting position. What the hell was that..?

Vrrrrt

I felt something shaking in my hip. I looked down at my waist, towards where the sensation was coming from.

Vrrrrrrrt

I blinked, slowly remembering what the noise and sensation meant. Oh… My mind finally caught on as it slowly turned back on. It’s just my cell phone.

I clumsily push my hand into my pocket, pulling out my Blackberry in a daze. It was a call, from and unknown number. I blinked, about to press the drop call key unconsciously, before I realized something.

I’m still in Equestria.

I blinked, letting the rest of my mind wake up and report back what I’ve done in this place. I’m not even on the same world as Earth anymore, so I shouldn’t be getting any kind of communication. Yet…I’m getting a call.

Vrrrrrt

My phone gave me its second to last vibration, warning me that it’s about to drop the call.

I glanced around myself quickly. I was still in Fluttershy’s cottage, on her couch. ….I’ll have to keep quiet. I paused a moment, before I hesitantly pressed the answer key. I put the device to my ear.

“…Hello?” I spoke quietly into the phone, now at attention.

“Hello!?” A voice came through, in a slightly eager tone. “So communication technology DOES work across worlds…” He spoke to himself, sounding like he had called on a hunch.  I could hear him muttering away from the phone. “Just needed to keep calling the phone number…” I heard shuffling, then his voice once more, this time directed to me “Hello? Is this a human?”

Well, there’s a question you don’t get asked everyday.

“Yes, I’m a human.” I answered, looking to the side. Angel was still asleep in his bed by the door, and I don’t hear anything upstairs, meaning Fluttershy was sleeping as well.

“In Equestria!?” He asked another odd question, now sounding like a girl who was just told she could have a doll she wanted.

“Yeah…?” I answered him once more, pretty sure I was making a face that read “Guy’s a screwball.”

“I see,” He said slowly. I could faintly hear a pen scribbling against paper. “Fascinating. I’ll include this in my report…”

His voice had a slight pitch to it, making it sound a little girly, but still had an overall male tone. He had sounded like one of those nerds I often saw in the science laboratory afterschool during high school. He was acting it too, too busy writing down notes instead of talking to someone, and kept almost forgetting someone else’s existence within a split second. Not to mention he sounded a little giddy over the fact that he could contact me, just like a science geek over a new formula.

Was this guy seriously talking to himself as he talked to a stranger over the damned phone?

“Hey,” I said in a regular volume, “who is this, and how do you know this number?”

“Oh!” The person on the other line gasped in surprise. He probably really DID forget I was on the line. “My apologies.” He cleared his throat before speaking again. “Is this a Mr. Winston Flash?” He sounded stern now, asking me another simple question. “Or rather, is this Shadow Flare?”

Annnnd now it’s complicated.

I looked to the side towards the wall, staying silent for a moment. I didn’t really know how to answer that question.  The moonlight was shining through the window, making a gentle ray cover part of the room.

On the wall I was staring at, my reflection was looming above me, much bigger than I was. It was still a horse, sitting upright with one hoof to its head. It was proof that technically I was Winston and Shadow, yet neither at the same time. Was I the same person as I was before, or someone else? I just didn’t really know for sure now.

I sighed, shifting my gaze to my bandaged leg, the phone still to my ear. The ice had melted and was now simply a pack of warm water against my ankle.

“Depends on how you want to look at it...” I finally responded to the voice in a hushed voice.

“Hmn…” The man on the other side, thinking about my answer. “I see. In any case please listen.” He spoke clearly in a slowed speed. “I’m Ramon Stewards, one of the members of SWAP, as head of the technological branch.” He finally introduced himself after being on the phone with a stranger for two minutes. " I’m calling you to inform you of information that may be vital to not only your mission, also to your survival in Equestria.

My eyes instantly snapped onto the bag beside the couch. The group that sent all this stuff to me? “I’m all ears,” I spoke in a serious tone myself, sitting at attention, “but I want to know just how I got here first, and where’d this bag came from.”

“So the bag DID make it through!” Ramon breathed in excitement. “I knew that the transporter worked! I knew it..!” He was boasting about something to himself, pretty much erasing all the words around my mention of the bag from my sentence.

“Excuse me.” I spoke in a clear volume, still attempting keeping my voice down. I could see Angel’s tail twitch slightly from the corner of my vision. “Can we get to the explaining?”

“Ah, sorry.” He quickly came back, snapping back to the task at hand. “I’ll be brief, seeing as you like to be to the point, Flash.” He stated, the professionalism back in his voice.

“Go ahead.” I pushed to keep talking.

“Well, as you are very aware of by now, you are no longer on Earth in general, but rather Equestria.” He began on a simple note, the sound of keys on a keyboard tacking in the background. “This is the result of there being some sort of rift between This world and that world. A connection, if you will.”

“A connection?” I stopped him, confused. “How can these two possibly be connected?”

“That’s the part we have no idea about.” Ramon answered, the sound of his interest growing. “We’ve guessed that it was because the arrival of Julius and the other Flares on Earth, but that’s not the case.” By now, he didn’t sound professional anymore, but more like a kid talking about the newest game he had just gotten. “We’ve discovered that the rift has been present even *before** Julius! It just may be the reason for the whole concept of magic in our world, as well as the existence of some people on Earth!”*

I was thinking deeply as I listened to all of this. “So you’re saying that it people or ponies have been transferred from one world to the other before?”

“Well…not exactly.” Ramon admitted the sound of typing growing in volume around him. I think I could hear two or three back there. “When most of the Flares came to Earth, Julius wrote in his journal that many of them could no longer remember who they were, leaving only four real Flares who could recall the world of Equestria.” He spoke passively, as though he wasn't too keen on the matter. "We believe it may be due to those who lost their memory have too little magic to protect their minds from the effects of the rift.

Amnesia upon world crossing…? How convenient. I sighed, moving my injured leg a bit. “So I fell into Equestria just by chance…?”

“No.” He corrected me with even greater interest. “You’re transfer was quite different than most we’ve suspect to occur. You see, normally when someone is transferred, they seem to leave behind all their possessions behind them. Clothes, bags, personal items, everything. This ultimately leads to a small spark of DIE in Earth’s energy field that we can barely pick up. In YOUR case however-”

“Stop,” I butted in once again. “A spark of what? If you’re going to use fancy acronyms that you seem to love so much, at least tell me what it is.” I was really starting to get annoyed with this guy.

“Ah, my mistake. DIE is what we call for Dimensional Interference Energy.” He defined the term quickly. “It’s a special energy that reads similarly to PSI energy, but has a special wavelength. It’s the energy that most “Ghost catchers” read on their little radars on those shows you find on television.

“Ah.” Was all I said. This is getting ridiculous… My mind was starting to complain already.

“But that’s beside the point,” He was the one to get back on topic this time. “I need to finish this call now, so listen and please be quiet."

How rude! I thought to myself, glaring towards the earpiece of the phone. I didn't say anything though, and listened.

"Your transfer was in a giant burst of DIE energy, opening a gap right below you so you’ll fall through. When the transfer occurred, all the radars here went wild. We immediately sent an agent to find this dimensional rip, and toss the bag that had everything the CEO wanted to give you directly into it.” He started to sound smug again. “This apparently worked, seeing as you now have it.

“Now that you know why you’re here, this is what the CEO wanted me to tell you. According to the reports from the scouts here, there has been a sharp increase in  missing persons as of the past two days, resulting in five people disappearing.”

He sounded grim now. “On our radars, we have detected about two small sparks of energy, so we are certain that two others have disappeared after your transfer. The CEO suspects that this may result in adverse effects on the victim’s minds.

“We recommend that you keep a look out for new folks that come into town, and don’t seem to remember much of anything. Your eyes should be able to see their real shadow, despite the new form they may take. Be sure to only use force if necessary. The locals need to trust you as well if you wish to perform your objective without too much trouble.

“We will keep watch here and scan for any strange people here on Earth. In the meantime, we will also try to send an agent to Equestria to assist you. He will contact you as soon as possible once he makes it to Equestria.”

“Wait, WHAT.” I spoke a little louder than I wanted to into the phone. “Wait a second, you want me to keep people who come here ca-”

“Sorry, but I’m out of time.” He spoke quickly cutting me off. “We’ll speak again, Flash. Be careful, the people who we suspect to have been transferred are considered criminals. They disappeared in the middle of the day, so they may have weapons as well. Good luck.”

Click

I pulled the phone away from my ear, looking at it flabbergasted. Did that prick just dump garbage man duty on me and hung up!? The dick! I groaned to myself, putting my Blackberry back into my pocket. Great…

I glanced to the side, looking towards the door. Angel was still breathing slowly, curled up into a small ball. There was still no noise upstairs. Good, no one woke up. The moonlight was starting to dimmer a little, meaning that daybreak was closing in. I shifted my gaze down towards my watch, checking the time. 5:20 A.M. Still pretty early, but I think I can walk around town a bit.

I paused, looking towards my foot still on the counter in front of me, with the ankle still wrapped up. That is, IF I can walk around. Cautiously, I lifted my leg up, swinging around to the edge of the couch, planting my good leg on the ground first. I carefully eased my foot down against the ground, expecting a new shock of pain to come in at any moment.

…Nothing.

I blinked, surprised I didn’t feel anything. I leaned downward, groping my ankle lightly. Not a single tingle came up my leg. Fluttershy really is good at what she does. I nodded was really impressed that something so simple as putting ice on the sprain helped it heal so quickly.

I stood up slowly, not risking falling back over from a sudden shot of pain. I shook my hands before stretching slowly. It looks like I can move properly again. I started to unravel the bandages around my ankle, pulling of the pack of now lukewarm water away from the wrapping. I guess I can head home to get some new clothes then. I grabbed my bag,  I neatly put the bandages on the table before I strolled into the kitchen to place the sack of water in the sink.

My eyes slid to a small pad with a nearby pencil. I smiled lightly, taking them both and walking back towards the couch. I quickly wrote in a neat print, placing the small message on the table.  I reread what I had just wrote to make sure I didn’t make a stupid mistake.

Thanks for the care, Fluttershy. I’m already all set to get back to work. I owe you one.

-Winston

I nodded my head in approval, walking towards the door to leave. I paused at the feeling of a pair of eyes falling onto my side. I glanced to the side to see Angel with his head up, staring at me with a vacant frown.

I pressed my finger against my lips slowly. “Shhhh.”

He didn’t move, but kept staring at me.

I lightly waved goodbye, before pulling open the two doors and ducking under them into the forest. Angel  turned his back to me, curing back up to get a bit more sleep before sun came out. I quietly closed both doors, turning around towards the trail paved out in front of me.

I checked my bag quickly to make sure I had everything. 7 scrolls, a knife, Celestia’s scroll… check. I quickly checked my sides and pockets. House keys, weirdo keys that I found in the bag. Yep. Cell phone’s there. Dad’s knife, random knife, and…huh? I wrapped my hand around the third object in my holsters, pulling it out.

I pulled out a small metal stick, no longer than a roll of toilet paper. I stared at it before I recognized it. Ah right…The staff I put together last night. I looked over it slowly, remembering what happened last night and what the scroll said about it. Okay… let’s try it then. I held it in front of me, staring at it. I clearly thought out a single word.

Staff.

Chiiiink

The strange baton swiftly obeyed, expanding on both sides. It clicked into place, now much longer than it was before. I planted it against the floorboards next to me, eyeing it amazed. It was now able to go from the ground to around the same level as my neck, meaning that it was almost five feet tall now.

“Nice.” I muttered, spinning the new device between my fingers. One more doodad to play with.  I looked up at the sky, seeing that the moon was now leaving the skies to let the Sun take reign. Time to get cleaned up, then its off to start the day.

Then the words from the call I just got off from rang in my head. Criminals from Earth were probably walking around in this new land, with weapons from man on their person. I guess I also need to keep an eye out for anything weird. Who knows what’s going to happen.

Pictures from my visions of chaos on Earth flashed in my mind. I grew sick of the thought of those very inhumane beings bringing that havoc into this small town. I’d never be able to forgive myself if I just let it happen.

If I’m supposed to stop this kind of madness, then so be it. I pushed my glasses against my eyes, putting the staff against the ground beside me. I only let them have their fun without a fight.

“Okay.” I breathed in deeply, starting to walk down the trail, using the staff as a walking stick.  “New life in Ponyville starts now.”

ARC I: TWO WORLDS FINISHED

NEXT ARC: THE SIGNS OF MAN

Chapter 23: Transfer Ponies

Chapter 23:

Transfer Ponies

I flew towards a small batch of trees that were clustered near the edge of Everfree Forest, landing in the small clearing in the center. I glanced around myself carefully; making sure no one was nearby to see me. I trotted behind a thick trees standing up on my hind legs against it. I closed my eyes, letting a human shape appear in my mind.

Release

A flash popped into my mind, as I stepped away from the tree. I flexed my fingers about to make sure I was a human again, pulling my glasses out of pocket and pushing then against the bridge of my nose.

This is what I did every time I finished flight training with Rainbow Dash. I would swoop down here into this small clearing, make sure no one’s watching, and changed back to my old self. I’ve considered just landing on the top floor of the library, but then bystanders will see me as I did that. Not only would that raise questions of who I was, but that’d also make Twilight suspicious. I didn’t want to trouble her, so I just decided to do this instead.

Walking out of the clearing and into the trail that lead into town, I patted my shoulder lightly as I sighed. I may be a human again, but I could feel my wings on my back. It felt strange when I actually paid attention to my body as my transformed. My entire body just….remolds itself into another shape, much like an artist with clay does. It didn’t hurt, but it definitely felt strange.

“Um…Hey…” A small voice squeaked from behind me. I had barely noticed it, it was so quiet. It was small, and had a slightly high pitch, but it sounded male.  “Excuse me..?”

I turned around slowly to see who it was. It was a small Earth pony. A male, if I’m not mistake. He was fairly small for a male, maybe even a little shorter than most of the girls, which a slightly feminine figure. He had a tan coat covered in dirt, with a mane that was a light brown, fashioned in a Dutch braid that was touching his knee while it dangled off his back, the very tip of the braid was the shade of a yellow school bus. His tail wasn’t braided, but it was long, almost touching the back of his hooves, along with the yellow colors on the end. His eyes were the same color as the tip of his tail, looking somewhat dimmer in comparison.  It was an odd look for a pony, but he made it work.

He had small  scrapes and scratches all across his body, completely with some cuts and a few bruises here and there. He had fairly big bags under his eyes, possibly as a result of sleep deprivation. There was a really bad gash along upper back. He seemed like he was trying to smile, but it looked forced and very faint.

“Yeah?” I asked in a polite tone, still staring at his wounds.  Good god, he looks like he’s been through a storm.

“Yeah, um...” He began, walking towards me hesitantly. He seemed to be forcing himself along. “…I’ve been following this trail for quite some time, looking for a place to live….” He coughed harshly, before continuing. “I haven’t eaten anything but some berries and a little water, and I feel like I’m about to collapse...”

He sure as hell seemed like he was… I mentally agreed, listening to him with full attention.

“You’re the first person I’ve actually seen in this place…so could you…help me out a little..?” He lifted a hoof over his mouth, sneezing.

I looked over him, studying his condition. He sounded like he had a really sore throat, barely able to muster an coherent voice. Not to mention the rather bad coughing fits he kept having. He needed help, badly.

“Yes, certainly.” I said, walking up to him. “I can’t really leave you out here like this, and not feel guilty.”

I bent down, lifting his forelegs so they draped over my shoulders. “Excuse me.” I grunted, as I moved backwards, gripping his hind legs to lift him off the ground. He jumped a little, but didn’t really resist. He was probably too tired to really try anyway.  I started down the trail, towards the exit of the forest, carrying the exhausted stallion on my back.

“So,” I started, looking over my shoulder at him, “you have a name?”

He looked at me with a blank look, surprised I was asking him for his basic information. He looked to the side with a pained look, before closing his eyes and sighing.

“I….I don’t remember.” He reluctantly let the confession slip out of his lips.

Amnesia..? I kept looking at him, looking concerned. “Well, do you remember anything?”

“Well…” He mumbled thoughtfully, “I can remember waking up in some sort of ruin, surrounded by a bunch of trees. I got up, and then wandered the forest for about fives days, trying to find a way out.”

He looked down at his own body, as though he didn’t know it. “I also remembered the fact that I was a pony and didn’t know how to walk. I don’t why, but I don’t really feel…right like….this.” He sounded woozy as he finished his sentence.

“…” I remained silent, keeping my expression unreadable. In my mind, I was looking into what he was saying. He doesn’t remember anything past waking up in the forest, and on top of that he doesn’t feel right as a pony..? That’s totally not odd.

“I see.” I finally responded, seeing the light that led to Ponyville residential area up ahead. “Well, I think I know a group of folks that can help, hold tight.”

Twilight was the closet pony from this portion of the forest. Maybe she had some food and a first aid kit with her I could use.

“…” I didn’t hear a response from the weary bronco.

“…Hey.” I looked over my shoulder, checking on him. “You okay back there?”

His eyes had drifted shut, his breathing faint and slow.

Oh great, he passed out…I need to move then.

I shifted my footing, clasping my hands underneath his body to make sure he wouldn’t fall. I then dashed into town, towards the library; hoping that Twilight and the others could tend to the wounded traveler.

Reaching Twilight’s tree house, I quickly rapped the door. Please let someone be here…

There have been times that Twilight had gone out on short notice to talk to a friend, or go do an agenda she had nearly forgotten. Spike was sometimes out as well, getting supplies for food, or maybe help Twilight with errands. Spike had told me before that Twilight could be kind of a “neat freak,” and that she couldn’t help it at times. I prayed that this was not one of those cases.

I tapped my foot impatiently, glancing around myself to see if anyone else was around watching. There were a few concerned ponies that had dropped what they were doing to see what the rush was about, but others were either too busy to bother, or just didn’t care about the matter.

Getting sick of waiting, I started to turn around and head towards the park hastily. I’ll just have to run to someone else’s place.

Wait a minute! I spun around quickly, a thought yelling at me. This is a PUBLIC library! Why the hell am I even knocking!? SO *STUPID!***

I strode up to the door swiftly, balancing the unconscious stallion on my back as I opened the door with my left hand. I moved swiftly to the center of the main room.

“Twilight!” I shouted, glancing around myself quickly.  No one in the main room…

“Spike?” I yelled for the assistant, looking into the kitchen to the left. Not in the kitchen either.

I groaned loudly, walking toward the stairwell, stopping at the bottom.

“ANYPONY!?” I bellowed upstairs. I paused, panting shallowly as I waited for an answer.

“I hear you already, sheesh!” A young voice snapped complainingly. About time!

Spike walked down the steps lazily, a look of slight annoyance on his face. He rubbed the back of his claws against his eyes, yawning lightly. Was this dragon sleeping…? It’s two in the evening!

“What’s all the noise about..?” He moaned, seeming to wish he had a little more time’s rest before talking to me.

“It’s about helping someone in need of assistance.” I countered, stepping up the second landing.

“Who needs help with what..?” Spike pulled his paw away from his eye, looking towards me with narrowed eyes.

His fatigue immediately disappeared when he noticed the fainted pony against my back.

“What the hay happened to him?” He asked, looking at the victim stunned.

“No time to explain.” I slapped the question aside, moving onto what was important. “Do you have a couch?”

“No, we never bothered to have a couch brought in, with this place being a library and all.” Spike shook his head slowly, shifting his eyes back to me.

“Ugh.” I looked around quickly for somewhere to put the injured mustang. Nothing but chairs and rug, I thought, quickly analyzing the entire floor. Not a good resting spot. Guess we’ll go with a mattress, then.

I turned back to the bewildered dragon. “Can I borrow the bed?”

“Well, I don’t mind…” he began hesitantly, quickly stealing a glance upstairs, “but that’s Twilight’s bed, and I don’t think she’d wa-“

“She’ll understand." I barked, interrupting the dragon and slipping by the floored reptilian boy, marching upstairs.

I rounded the railing as it ended along with the flight of steps, marching across the room to the side of the bed. I then carefully turned around, lowering the passed out horse onto the covers on his side. I turned him slowly, so his entire body rested against the sheets and that he was on his stomach. I sighed, standing back upright. Where’s the help when you need it..?

I peered over my shoulder to see Spike walking up beside me slowly, watching over the battered sleeper.

“Where’s Twilight?” I asked, winding my arm back as far as it could, stretching my shoulder out to help it relax.

“She went out for a moment to go get a snack from Sugarcube Corner.” He answered quietly. He probably didn’t want to wake the guy up.

“Fair enough.” I sighed to myself, scratching my head, thinking.

In that case she’ll be shortly. My eye slide to Spike, who was shuffling his feet, looking at the unconscious pony. I don’t think neither of them have much experience in medical care, and I’m prreeetty sure this guy might be worse off if he didn’t get some soon. The only pony around here that I know who fits the bill is….Fluttershy.

I pivoted around the moment I realized that, walking towards the staircase. I stop at the top of the flight, looking at my watch. 2:20 P.M. She’s probably at the cottage as usual. Fluttershy was normally at her cottage on the more friendly side of Everfree, tending to the animals that come to her for help. She was only gone when I tried to visit her once, and that was for “a day at the spa with Rarity,” from what she told me.

“Spike.” I called to the young dragon, stepping down a step.

“Yeah?” He turned away from the bed, looking at me at attention.”

“Keep an eye on him, and give him food and water if he wakes up.” I told him instructions for while I was away in a calm and clear tone. “Make sure he stays comfortable until I get back. I’ll be right back with some help.”

With that, I quickly worked my way down to the bottom of the stairs, moving towards the door with a fast pace.

“Hey, wait!” Spike chased after me, poking his head out from the landing at me. “What do I tell Twilight!?”

“Just tell her I’ll be back shortly! I’ll explain later!” I dismissively replied, ducking under the doorway.

I spun around as soon as I was clear, gripping the doorknob as I turned. I slung my arm back as I face forward again, hearing the door slam shut behind me. I let my feet land on the ground for a moment, before starting to race down the street toward the park.

I ran into the forest at the end of the park, slowing to a quickened walk as I started to come across roots and rocks in the path, panting to catch my breath. I learned my lesson the first time coming here to see Fluttershy that I need to be careful around here.  I didn’t need another busted up leg, thank you very much.

I leaned to the side to avoid an outstretched branch that hung in the way, still keeping a moving speed. I needed to get Fluttershy to Twilight’s as soon as I can to help that guy. She’s the best caretaker in the town.

I could see the path turn to the right up ahead, indicating that I’m almost to my destination. I turn along with the trail, seeing the cottage up the distance. I started to jog, reaching the foot of the hill it stood on top of.

I strolled up the beaten path to the front door, glancing around for the yellow woodland nurse.

No sign of her out here… I locked my vision back onto the house. Probably inside, then.

I reached the front door, lightly knocking at the top half of the door.

“Fluttershy?” I called politely. “You in there? I need you to come with me to the library.”

“Ah, is that Winston?” I could hear her voice respond through the wood. I could hear some squeaks as well. “Now you just lie there while I go see what my friend needs, okay?” She cooed to the source of the squeaking. Is she tending to something in there..?

The top door opened, revealing the pink-maned pegasus. She was smiling bashfully, peering at me with one of her bangs in front of her eyes. “Um…Yes, Winston?”

“Yeah…” I began, poking my head around her form to see what was in the room with her. (So I’m nosy. Leave me alone.) There was a small chipmunk with bandages around its waist lying on the bed, sleeping. I turned my attention back to Fluttershy.

“I need you to come with me to the library.” I jabbed a finger behind me in the direction of town. “I found a wounded traveler in the forest, and he’s in really bad shape.”

“Oh no!” She gasped, losing her smile to a worrying frown.

She glanced back at the snoozing creature before flying out of the door slowly and easing it back shut. “We should hurry, then.”

“Agreed,” I nodded my head, turning around and starting back down the hill, “let’s go.”

Fluttershy hovered behind me, as we made our way back to where the mystery victim was resting.

I swung open the door, dipping my head under the doorframe as I stepped into the library at a regular pace again; Fluttershy flying right behind me, quietly closing the door behind us.

“He’s upstairs in the bed.” I told her calmly, starting up the stairs.  She nodded her head lightly, landing on the ground and climbing the steps normally.

Upon reaching the top, I could see three figures gathered around the bed. The first I recognized in the middle was Spike. He was holding a tray in front of him, talking to the other two. The second was Twilight Sparkle, nodding her head to Spike’s words as she kept her eyes on the stallion in her bed. The third was surprisingly Pinkie Pie who wasn’t smile for once, but didn't seem upset. I walked closer to hear what he was saying.

“-So then he walked past me while I was trying to explain that you probably wouldn’t like that, saying that “you would understand,” before heading upstairs and putting this guy in your bed.”  Spike said, putting down the tray of soup down on the nightstand. Ah, he’s making it sound like I’m a jerkwad.

“I do understand, Spike.” Twilight answered thoughtfully, walking closer to the unconscious wanderer. “What I don’t understand is how he got all these injuries.”

“Hi Winston! Hi Fluttershy!” Pinkie Pie perked up instantly, being the first to notice Fluttershy and I standing behind them, listening in. Twilight and Spike turned around

I shook my head, waving a hand toward Pinkie. “Hey Pinkie.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at how much of a mood whiplash that greeting was.  Fluttershy meekly waved at Pinkie with a small smile.

I turned my attention back to the purple librarian and assistant. “Now then, I think I can explain what happened to him.”

I told them everything that happened at the edge of the forest, with some minor tweaks in the story. With Pinkie there, I couldn’t really say anything about me FLYING over to the edge of the forest, so I lied, saying that I decided to take a walk in Everfree before coming to the library to study.

I also never mentioned anything about him feeling awkward as a pony.  If he’s going to be living here from now on, I can’t afford to make things awkward for him to communicate with other locals. Other than that, it was mainly the truth.

“Okay, that explains how he got so badly hurt.” Twilight argued, now sitting next to the bed. “But why was he out there to begin with? At the old castle ruins at that!”

I shrugged “Beats me.” I told her. “He said he couldn’t remember past waking up there.”

“Sounds eeeeeerrrrie~” Pinkie chimed, making a suspecting expression, her eyes narrowed to a small glare.

“It really does.” Spike agreed, looking back towards the bed. “How can we believe his story?”

“Because I fell out of the bloody sky two weeks ago out of nowhere, remember?” I countered, slipping a deadpan glance at Spike before looking to where Fluttershy was.

She was standing right next to the bed, treating the last of the weary travelers scrapes. She was especially careful with the large gash on his back. She said it looked like it's been there for about a day. If she didn't treat it much sooner, it could have possibly become infected.

“Guuuuhhh….” He stirred, making Fluttershy flinch back,  backing away to where the rest of us stood.

He slowly sat up in the bed, flickering his eyes open in a daze. He put a hoof to his head, shaking it for a moment, trying to steady his mind, probably.

“Where am I…?” He mumbled, his voice still sounding forced.

“You’re in Ponyville library.” Twilight spoke up, speaking smoothly to make sure the stallion didn’t feel threatened. “You’ll be fine here. We’re here to help.”

“Ponyville…? Wha..?” He slowly looked up to where Twilight stood, his eyes widening as soon as he saw all of us clearly.

He moved back against the headboard of the bed in fear, keeping his eyes locked on us. “Who are you people..!?” He whispered through the strain. He sounded confused and scared, waking up in such a foreign place.

“ ‘People’…?” Twilight echoed the foreign word, her expression showing confusion. “What’s people?”

I narrowed my eyes at him, my mind’s gears grinding at the reaction. He’s scared out of his mind. And he said people…there shouldn’t be a single pony who knows what “people” are except myself, Twilight, Rainbow, the princesses and…oh.

I paused, taking off my glasses and looking directly at the shadow behind the panicking mustang. Behind him was the shadow of a man, with his hand to his face in defense, just like the pony below him.

**OH… I caught on immediately after seeing that.

So he’s like me…a transferred human. Just turned pony. It’s like that guy on the phone awhile ago said. They really ARE getting transferred….

I shook my head. No time for realizations. I need to calm this fella down, before he does something to get someone hurt. I slipped my glasses back on, breathing in slowly.

“Hey, hey!” I spoke up loudly, stepping toward him. “You recognize me, right? I’m the one who helped you out in the forest.”

His eyes shifted to me, his breathing slowing a little.

“Do you?” I pressed with less volume, taking another step forward.

“…” He slowly nodded, relaxing a bit. He slowly inched himself back into his old position sitting on the bed, wincing once or twice. His wounds probably opened a little from the sudden movement. The fool.

“You’re calm now?” I asked him in a cool, relaxed tone.

He nodded his head once, coughing into his foreleg.

“Good.” I turned to Fluttershy, pointing to the tray of food. “Fluttershy, can you help him out?”

She looked at me shocked for a moment, and then slowly nodded picking up the tray with her hoofs (You know what, I don’t even give a damn no mo’) and hovering next to the confused pony, sitting the tray on the nightstand.

“Um…C-can you eat on your own…?” She stammered slightly, not really making eye contact with him. Was she afraid that he’ll jump again?

“…Mhm…” He grunted his answer, nodding his head and reaching for tray. He slipped his hoof under one of the ends, lifting up slowly.

Ki-klank

It quickly slipped away, landing back against the nightstand. The contents of the soup swishing back and forth on the sides of the bowl.

He looked confused, trying again.

Ki-klank

Ki-…klank

He’s not gonna get used to those things anytime soon… I noted in my mind, just watching in silence.

Spike was on the verge of bursting out in a fit of laughter, only to be hushed by Twilight with a kick in the back by her hoof. She walked to the other side of the bed, letting her horn sparkle in violet glimmers. The spoon resting at the end of the bowl became surrounded with the small shimmering aura, lifting out of the lukewarm soup, and moved towards the amazed patient, who mere watched in awe.

“Here,” Twilight offered, giving a smile of encouragement to the tan stallion, “I’ll help you with that.”

Must you poke a hole in the man’s pride!? I wanted to snort at the spectacle before me, glad I didn’t get dragged into a situation like this when I came; but I somehow swallowed down the giggles, watching on with a straight face.

He looked at her cautiously, glancing between her and the spoon right in front of him. He slowly conceded, sighing as he leaned forward and swallowed the soup from the spoon. He looked away from all of us, his face red in embarrassment.

Fluttershy and Twilight both giggled at his modest reaction, while Spike and I merely glanced to the side. We both felt a little sorry for his pride.  Pinkie Pie was…wait, where’d she go?

Twilight moved the spoon back to the bowl, getting a new spoonful of soup. “Would you like more?” She slipped in, before giggling a bit more to herself.

“N-no thank you.” He rejected the second chance for more embarrassment. “I’ll be fine. Really…” He was practically mumbling by the end of his sentence, but at least his voice sounded better.

“Hi!” Pinkie Pie suddenly popped from out of the covers, right in the poor mustang’s face, almost making him whack his head into the headboard in surprise. (How’d she get under that cover without him or any of us noticing is beyond me.)

“I’m Pinkie Pie, and these are my friends!”  She turned excitedly, towards up, pointing a hoof to each of us as she introduced us.

“That there’s Twilight Sparkle! She’s really smart and helpful.”

“Pleasure to meet you.” She nodded to him with a smile.

“That’s Fluttershy! She’s really quiet and shy, but she’s the nicest nice pony in all of Ponyville!”

“Um…..hi…” I could barely make out Fluttershy’s greeting she was whispering so low.

“That’s Spike, Twilight’s assistant! He’s a dragon, and can be kinda silly, but he’s a good boy!”

“Hey!” Spike intervened, mocked by the way Pinkie described him. “I don’t want to hear that from YOU of all ponies!”

“And that’s Flashy-Washy Winston!” Pinkie finally got to me, using that nickname she made up the day she learned my actual name. “He’s rude at times, but he’s really kind!”

“Gee…thanks” I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes at her description of me. I looked toward the mustang who was sitting up and watching in a mixture confusion, amusement, and slight fear. “My REAL name is Winston Flash, but just call me Winston, alright?”

He nodded in response, a small chuckle coming out from him.

“So,” Pinkie Pie hopped back into the stallion’s face, butting her head with his and looking him right in the eyes with that silly grin she always wore, “what’s your name?”

The stallion’s smile faded as she asked that, his ears falling along with it. He looked to the side in sadness, sighing.

“Pinkie!” I snipped at her, verbally slapping her wrist (or…hoof ?) for bringing up that topic.

“Oh…” She looked back at me with a sorry look, hopping down from the bed. “Right…”

A few moments of silence passed by with no one saying a word. Only the sound of the occasion hoof lightly scrapping against the wooden floor was heard for the time. Pinkie’s smile popped back onto her face out of nowhere, smiling once more.

“I know!”  She squealed in excitement. “We’ll MAKE him a name!”

“MAKE a name..?” Twilight raised her eyebrow at the party pony.

“Yeah!” She answered eagerly, nodding her head.

I considered the idea in my mind, rubbing my head slightly. “Well…” I began, “that does sound like a pretty good idea.” It’s not like he’s going to remember it anytime soon, if this has happened for hundreds anyway.

Spike was about to put his two cents in. “Well, I gu-“

“So it’s settled!” Pinkie chimed, hopping back into the stunned stallions face. “What do you think your name is?”

Well, damn. Can’t the guy finish his sentence? I just scratched my head, watching.

“Oh, I don’t know..!” The stallion protested, leaning away from the pink mare.

“Well, you have a pretty long ponytail on your head!” Pinkie Pie didn’t back down on the idea. “How about Ponytale?”

“No.” Twilight rejected the idea, giving a dulled expression towards her friend.

“Braidhair?” She offered and even sillier name.

“No.” I was the one to deny the dumb idea this time.

“Chalktip?”

“No!” Twilight shot down the idea again.

"Thundertail?"

While those two kept up the charade, I tilted my head to the side to look at his flank. No, not like checking him out, but to look at his cutie mark. Behind the sheets, I could see the shapes of a loaf of French bread, along with long grain of wheat.

I blinked, looking at it for a little while before I spoke up, hushing the two arguing ponies. “Hey, how do you feel about bread?”

“Bread..?” He asked, thinking about the question. “I think it’s a great food to eat, and has so many possible styles to it.” He slowly smiled to himself as he went on. “The flavor it gives, the texture of the grain, and all of the fun shapes you can make with it makes it an art form in of itself!”

I nodded slowly, letting his rant come into mind. “So you think you like baking with grain?”

He looked at the sheets, thinking for a moment before looking at me with a small grin on his face. “Yeah, I think so.” He replied, sounding like he had come to a revelation.

I smiled letting the first name that came to mind roll off my tongue. “How does Baking Soda sound?”

His smile slowly widened at the name. “I like it..!” He approved with a spark in his eye.

“Woohoo~!” Pinkie Pie bounced in glee at the successful naming. “We have a winner~! Hi Shaker-Baker Soda!”

He looked at Pinkie like she just lost her marbles.  “Wha-”

“Don’t try and reason with it.” I stopped him before he made a big mistake. “You’ll snap if you try to, trust me.”

He looked at me in confusion before shrugging.

“Now that we have introductions out of the way,” Spike spoke up, putting his hands on his hips, “maybe you can explain what happened to you firsthand.”

“He’s right…” Fluttershy slipped in quietly. “We can’t, um…”

“Trust him.” Spike slipped in the harsh way to put it.

“…that…” Fluttershy took it, “if we don’t know what happened to you or where you came from. So, um…if you don’t mind….you could tell us…what happened..?” She shrank away as Baking Soda looked towards her with a blank expression.

He sighed, closing his eyes. “It’s mainly a blur, but I can tell you everything I can recall if you want…” He slowly offered.

“Please do.” Twilight took it, listening attentively. “Tell us everything you can remember.”

“Alright..” He shifted in the bed, starting his story, as well gathered around and listened.

Chapter 23: Baker's Struggle

Chapter 24:

Baker’s Struggle

“I don’t remember why or how,” Baking Soda began, staring at the bed sheets laid out underneath him, “but I found myself lying on some kind of old ruin of some kind in the middle of a forest.” He lowered his head, stroking down a crease in the sheet as he continued to recall his experiences in Everfree Forest. “I recall being in a long corridor, with a big hole in the wall that showed a huge tower... If I had to take a guess, I’d had to say it probably of some castle…”

“The ancient royal castle,” Twilight clarified to herself, seeming to be familiar with the place, “The old location of the Royal Sisters before Princess Luna was banished.”

“You’ve been there, I take it?” I asked, looking towards her. No one really made mention of Everfree forest, unless it was to tell someone to stay away from it at night.

“Yes,” she answered in a serious tone, “we had to travel there to obtain the Elements of Harmony.”

The Elements of Harmony: Powerful magical weapons fueled by the powerful bonds of friendship used by chosen ponies. I knew about how the Elements of Harmony were used to stop great evil threats such as Discord or Princess Luna gone rampant, and that Twilight and the others were considered the new holders, but they have never really talked about this before except once or twice, both accounts being Rarity mentioning how kind she’s being.

“I see…” I mumbled, digesting all this information.

Twilight got a look of intense thought on her expression, before asking carefully. “But how could you wind up there? The way to the castle is really dangerous.”

Soda just shook his head slowly, still looking down and rubbing his hoof against the crease. “I don’t recall anything about this place or who I am, much less walking towards a ruin. When I woke up, it was morning I think. My head was throbbing, so I guess it was.” He lightly chuckled at his own joke, stopping his hoof from moving anymore. He slowly sighed, letting his eyes wonder around the bed.

“Please,” Twilight urged, “continue your story.”

“I got up, and looked around the place, and decided to go out and find out…” His eyes peered towards his own bandaged torso, looking a bit upset. “….You could guess how that went….

“Running in a forest, with no real knowledge of where to go, trying to hide yourself when night fell so those….those THINGS wouldn’t find and kill you…” his voice grew louder as he listed his trials. He nudged his head toward his back angrily. “I got THIS from falling from a tree to hide away from what I think was a mix between a lion, a freakin’ scorpion with some DAMNED wings!” He was practically shouting by this point.

“I understand that that was rough,” I tried to calm him down, “but please keep your voice down, you don’t have that kind of energy to-”

WHAMP

“You don’t understand WHAT IT WAS LIKE!” He yelled enraged, slamming his foreleg into the mattress.  “You don’t know what it’s like to run through a jungle for your life, not knowing where you are, why you’re there, or even WHO YOU ARE!”

“Please…” Fluttershy broke in, risking her turn to attempt to soothe the stallion.  She was practically on the verge of hiding, she was shaking so much. “Calm down…we don’t mean to cause anything…”

“But the worst thing of all..!” He wasn’t listening anymore; he had everyone else blocked out now. He hold the sides of his head with his hooves, eyes widening to the limit. I could barely make out his iris, it was so small. “the worst thing of all, were the DREAMS…”

“Dr-dreams…?” Fluttershy squeaked, almost on the verge of tears she was so afraid.

“EVERY GODDAMNED NIGHT!” He screeched, clamping his eyes shut. Fluttershy flew back at the sudden outburst, yelping quietly. “Every night, when I tried to rest from barely surviving another day in that death zone, I had these….these voices in my head. Those damned voices….!” He was clenching his teeth as he mentioned them, as though they were a mortal enemy. “They’d tell me I had no reason to stay alive, no purpose to live. They wanted me to cause mayhem, wreck havoc however I can… They told me to rob….to torture…so many horrible things…..so many….so many…” He kept mumbling that for a little while, almost curling up, holding his head.

“…” Fluttershy faltered back, about to turn tail and run. But she didn’t. She stopped, turning around, and looking on with that ever caring look of hers

Spike was hiding behind Twilight leg on the other hand. He was only a kid, after all. He didn’t know what the world really had.

“…” Twilight merely watched as well, looking both concerned, and horrified at the scene.

"......" Even Pinkie Pie remained silent, a blank expression on her face.

“…” I just stood and listened, watching this mustang break down before me. I was absolutely appalled by what I was witnessing. This pony was telling us his greatest fear, shaking and slowly mentally melting down as he did so. What the hell kind of voice would pop in someone’s head, and tell them to rob, kill, and torture people..? Something was wrong here, and it wasn’t right. We can’t really afford to keep him in town, if he’s gonna be dangerous…

“…You didn’t listen, did you?” I finally asked quietly.

“THEY TOLD ME TO FUCKING KILL PEOPLE!!!” He shrieked in rage, leaping up to his hooves, and leaning in towards me. His eyes were bloodshot and about to break out in tears; moving so fast…

He was….absolutely terrified of this…

“To rape, steal, and laugh at the suffering! Becoming a goddamned monster! A walking NIGHTMARE. I didn’t want to do it! I WON’T do it! But they kept whispering in my fucking head, never stopping! Always there…...never leaving me alone….”

He started to cry, curling back up on the bed, and dipping his head into his hooves. “Wouldn’t stop…..wouldn’t stop….leave me alone…pleeeaase….”

We stood, shocked at what were seeing. He just absolutely tore down in fear, right before our eyes. I glanced at Twilight, then Fluttershy. Spike was trembling a little behind Twilight’s leg. He’s probably never seen anything like this before.

None of us moved, but both were filled with both concern for Soda’s wellbeing, and terrified of how he was just behaving.

I felt sorry for him. I don’t have clue what that was like at all, being in a place you didn’t know, and have know no idea who you were, or why you were there. I definitely didn’t know what it was like to have voices like that in your head. But I had to do something. *Anything*.

I stepped towards the bed slowly, pausing once more.

I couldn’t just STAND here, watching this. I’ve done that enough with watching friends break down from seeing or hearing a loved one has been killed or died suddenly, and then ultimately led them becoming a bitter person, moving towards drugs or crime to soothe the pain, or end it all – by ending themselves.

I won’t let that happen again, if I can do something, damn it all! So move Winston! MOVE!

My body finally answered, moving to the side of the bed, and sitting on the edge, quietly. I slowly moved my hand over to the sobbing stallion, reaching over to him. I lightly placed my hand on his shoulder, hoping he won’t snap at me.

He jumped at contact, but didn’t pull away. Just kept crying tears of intense fear, he was probably holding back.

“You’re okay, now.” I assured him silently, patting his shoulder gently. “You’ve fought one hell of battle to say no to such a big influence and press on. Not a easy feat, man. Not at all.”

Soda was still shaking, but he wasn’t crying anymore. He looked over to me, uncertain if I meant it what I just said. I merely smiled to say I was.

Fluttershy slowly hovered over and warped her forelegs around him, embracing him to further comfort. “He’s right. It’s not easy at all.” She  agreed, gently smiling at Baking Soda.

Pinkie Pie quickly followed, hugging both Soda and Fluttershy in a bear hug of sorts.

Twilight nodded her head, getting on the hug as well. “You have quite the heart to still be able to say no to such a thing.”

Spike hesitated for a moment, but then got into the hug as well.  Why the group hug..?

We stayed like that for a while, just letting him shake lightly as we stayed by him. Ever so quietly we could a very faint whisper from him.

“…..Thank you….”

“Are you sure you’re okay now?” Twilight pressed Baking Soda, still looking faintly worried.

We were now downstairs in the main room of the library. After Baking Soda had finished crying, we discussed how he was going to live now. We discussed his home, his lifestyle, his job, and the like; while Spike cleaned up upstairs in the meantime. He said he was “fine living wherever,” and was indifferent of where he would be staying. He could stand on his feet, and was capable of moving around with little trouble. However, he still wasn’t in the best shape, and still had a slight limp in his step.

We ultimately decided that Baking Soda should rest for the day , so he’ll stay the night over at Fluttershy’s . Tomorrow, Twilight will pick him up in the morning and make arrangements with the Mayor about shelter. I said I’ll come over around 3 o’clock, and go with them to get him a job (hopefully involving bread).

Pinkie Pie...well, she could just be Pinkie Pie. Then again, she left as soon as she was certain everything was okay, so whatever.

“Yeah,” he answered, walking slowly towards the door, where Fluttershy waited by, “I’ll be just fine.”

He sounds a whole lot better, that’s for sure. I mentally snorted, watching his exit with a small grin on my face. His voice was still small and tender, making it girly, but it didn’t sound forced and scratchy, like before. I guess that soup really did the trick for his throat. He was a bit taller than both Twilight or Fluttershy, but he still had a girly frame. Seriously, if it wasn’t for his behavior, I’d say it was a girl.

“Alright then, we’ll see you tomorrow, then.” I slipped in, waving goodbye.

“Yeah,” Soda said, moving through the doorway, “later.”

“Goodbye, you two.” Fluttershy silently said farewell, as she put her mouth over the doorknob (Eeewwwww….), and carefully pulling the door shut behind them.

I sighed heavily, rolling my neck slowly to get kinks out of it. I hated touchy-feely moments like the ones I just got through. They just weren’t my thing. I didn’t dare hug him when the others did either.. I was never fond of them. I never even let my parents hug me a whole lot, because I hated being hugged so much. I don’t know why, however. It’s strange.

After a moment or two, I looked down at my watch. 5:20 P. M. I still had time to kill. I thought for a moment about what I wanted to do, but ultimately just decided to get that lesson from Twilight she’d been talking about.

“Hey, Twilight.” I turned to the librarian, pulling my hands out of my pockets. “Can we get a start on that lesson you were talking about yesterday?”

“Certainly,” Twilight replied, smiling as she towards a shelf to get some materials, “go ahead and transform, while I go get the spell book.”

“Ya-huh.” I said, standing upright and taking off my glasses. I slid them into my pocket as usually, exhaling slowly. Slowly, I let the image of the horse appear in my mind, and slowly let the horn fade onto it.   I blinked, just as I executed the technique.

Release

A flash appeared around me, and before I knew it, was a harder to stand on two feet. That usually meant that I transformed properly, so I let myself fall onto all fours.

Clop

Eeeyup. I’m a horse, alright. I shifted my eyes to look up at my forehead, just at the edge of my vision, I could see my black horn poking out of my head. Perfect.

I smiled to myself. It’s only been two weeks, and I already got this move down packed. Then again, I haven’t really bothered to look into the next scroll. I sighed, I guess I’ll look into that one when I get home.

“Any leads on how you’re learning these spells, Winston?” Twilight asked, as she turn with a light green spellbook surrounded by her magical aura following her.

“Nope,” I answer nonchalantly, “nothing yet.” I am such a goddamned liar.

“Rats” She sighed, before putting down the book with a small sigh. She sat on her haunches, as I did the same.

“Well then,” she began, turning back towards me, “let’s review first.” She pointed a hoof at me, giving me a sharp look.

“What’s the first thing about magic?”

“Magic comes from three things.” I answered quickly.

“Good.” she nodded, pleased with the right answer given. “And what are those three things?”

“Mind, focus, and energy from the heart.”

“And what has this energy?”

“Everypony and everything has it, no matter what it is.”

“Good!” Twilight nodded in approval once more. “Now, onto history…”

Oh jeez, pop quiz! But I didn’t complain. I merely sat there and answered each question as it came to me, one, by one, by one.

“Excellent, Winston!” She gave me a big smile, before turning her head towards the kitchen.

We went through every bloody subject we’ve ever touched on! My mind was begging for a small break, as I stretched out slowly, watching Twilight.

Her horn shined bright, as two baskets came out, one with apples and the other empty. The basket with apples landed right between us, while Twilight lifted the other right over the hoop, just like always.

“Get two apples in the basket, and I’ll teach your first real spell.” Twilight gave me the instructions for the drill.

“Yes, Miss Sparkle~” I answer in a droning tone. The same kind you’d hear a class of students give to their elementary school teacher. She merely rolled her eyes, smiling still.

I looked down at the basket of apples, staring directly at the red fruit that was sitting on top. I imagine it levitating in my mind, lifting away from its carrier. Slowly, it became surrounded in an aura of black sparkles, hesitantly hovering up to my eye level. I looked back down to pick up another apple with my magic.

It had taken one full week to do, but I could finally pick things up using magic without having to close my eyes, or focusing too hard. I also figured out how to multitask with magic. It may be only two thing sat a time, and I have to be looking at them most of the time, but it was progress.

“Alright…” I mumbled, looking up towards the basket high along the wall. Silently, I stood there, calculating the angle I had to toss each apple.

Alright…I think I got it…I THINK

I readied the first apple, making it pull back slightly.

“There!” I threw the apple towards the basket, hoping it’ll make it.

It slowly went in a deep arc, sharply declining as it almost hit the ceiling.

Come on..

It slowly fell towards the basket, hitting the very rim in the back.

Come on…!

It then bounced off the rim, falling towards out and over the basket.

No, no no no no *no!***

“No way are you gonna mess with MY hopes again!” I threw the second apple straight towards the first, without thinking.

Wait….whoops. I quickly realized my mistake too late.

The second apple rocketed towards the first, whacking it back towards the basket, while it flew skyward.

Ba-thump

The first landed in the basket without further trouble.

The second was just starting to decent. In awe, I merely watched. Twilight watched with sudden interest, leaning forward as the apple plummeted.

Thunk It bounced off the front rim of the basket

….. It merely stood there, balancing on each side.

Just go in….go on… I stared at it, watching it rock back and forth.

Finally….

…

It fell into the basket, bumping into the first apple.

At that very moment, a victory theme coming from the final days of my childhood fantasies rang off in my head.

“YES!!!” I hopped to my hind legs, pumping my hooves into the air in victory. I couldn’t believe I got such an awesome shot like that! I was amazed I even got the first one in there, let alone both! Victory was MINE!

“Way to go, Winston!” Twilight cheered, applauding my success.

“Oh please, stop, you’ll make me blush.” I waved her down, getting back on all fours again and calming down. “Anyway, how about that spell?”

“Right.” Twilight put her hooves down as well, opening open the lime green book in front of her.

I walked around and stood next to her, peering at the book (Before you ask, yes, I can read just fine without my glasses. My eyes simply start to sting really bad if I read or focus on things for too long.)

There were all sorts of spells in there, with all kinds of effects. Emotion spells, transformation theories, Elemental spells, enhancement spells, hell, I think I even saw a spell to give you a mustache! (Why would you want that…?)

She then stopped turning the pages. The page she was looking at read “The Magican’s Touch” at the top.

“So this is the one I’ll be learning today?” I asked, looking up from the thick book.

“Yes.” She confirmed, looking up at me. “You said you got a special glove from Rarity, right?”

“Yeah, what’s your point?” I raised an eyebrow, as I asked for revelence.

“Well, you see, this spell basically causes the users hooves to become covered in an element of sorts, making this very useful to use.” Twilight began to explain the spell. “This spell is very simple to cast, other ponies can learn to use it, if they focus enough.

“So why don’t I see everypony using this spell?” I pressed.

“Because it causes the user to also suffer from the element as it would in a normal situation,” Twilight waved a hoof, coming up with an example, “like you’ll get burned if you use the spell to cover your hoof in flames.”

Ah, I thought, valid point.

“So why would I want to learn this spell?” I sat back down as I asked that.

“Because if I’m right, a lot of ponies around Ponyville have been checking out this book more and more, to the point the page has been marked.” Twilight get a little huffy at that last part, as she pointed out the obvious crease at the corner of the page. “And many of the ponies suddenly became able to pick up things that they normally have to use their mouths for.”

“So, you’re basically saying,” I jumped in, starting to catch on. “if I learn how to apply this spell right, I could pick up things without having to turn back human or levitating crap?”

“Exactly.” Twilight nodded.

I stood there staring at her for a couple minutes. Something……no - somepony kept bouncing around In my mind.

“Pinkie Pie was the first to check this out, wasn’t she..?”

Twilight looked surprised at the sudden question. “Yes,” she answer hesistantly, “yes she was.” I *knew** it!*  “But how did you know?”

“Just a guess.” I slipped by the topic of my guess. That explains why she’s able to grab me so damned tightly with a DAMNED hoof…

“Annnnd why am I the one to test this?” I asked, cocking another eyebrow. “Why don’t you learn it?”

“Because I can pick up things just fine as is, Winston.” She said, lifting up the book, the apples, and both baskets, putting both apples in the full basket, before putting it all down. “You, on the other hoof, can’t pick up more than two things without looking away.”

I groaned at her logic. Point taken. “Fine, I get it.” I grumbled, pulling the book towards me. “Lemme see.”

The page simply read like this:

The Magician’s Touch

A rather simply spell, that even a foal of any kind could learn if they tried! Simply hold your hoof out, think about the element you want around it, and viola!  New possibilities await at your touch!

At the very bottom it said something in tiny bold letters. I squinted a little to see what it said.

Warning: do not use without proper protection. May lead to cuts, bruises, burns, frostbite, impaling, and possibly death.

Oh, well, that’s pleasant….

I pushed the book away, thinking for a moment.

Okay, so all I have to do is imagine an element around my hand…hoof, and it’ll come to pass. Easy But which element..?

I began to check things off.

Water? Course not.

Fire? And burn down the whole damned library!?

Electricity? Noooope.

I slowly tapped my hoove against my chin thinking. What element attracts other things to i- Oh wait, magnetism, duh!

With the idea of an element settled, I held out my hoof over the empty apple basket. There was a small metal ring around the top, probably from it being lined with metal so it wouldn't break as easily.

Now imagine magnetic pulses going around my hoove…

I slowly sketched the image of my hand (I don’t care anymore, I’m still a human at heart.) and slowly put in red and white lines around it, calling to the basket. . I imagined it pulling itself into my hand.

Clump

I blinked, as it quickly came to pass. The basket didn’t get covered in any sort of aura, and zipped up to my hand.

“Neat.” I uttered aloud. I held up my hoof, looking at the rim of the basket sticking to the center. I let the image fade out, and the container simply fell my possession, landing easily on the floor.

“Be sure to practice this whenever you get time, along with your levitation.” Twilight insisted.

“You got it.” I put my hoof down, looking up at the clock. 8:25 P. M. Oh wow, I have got to go.

“Well, I’m going home, Twilight.” I began to walk to the door,  letting myself think of my human form as I went.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay?” She asked, glancing out the window. “It’s pretty dark.”

I let the flash wash over me for a moment, turning back to a human. “Eh, I’ll be fine.” I reassured her, standing up on my two legs, and slipping my glasses back on. “See ya.”

“Okay Winston…” Twilight blinked as I ducked under the door, walking outside. “Be careful.”

“Yep!” I called back, closing the door behind me as I started my way home.

Rustle

I stopped in my tracks. What was that..? I put my hand on my hip the moment I heard that. It was the sound of a bush rustling. The wind was still, so there was no way it could have been an accident.

I waited in silence, looking around in alert attention.

“…”

…..

Nothing could be heard now.

Maybe a forest animal of some kind, looking for scraps. I thought to myself. I continued on my way home, keeping my hand on my waist the entire way. You know, just in case.

Chapter 24: Tell Me More

Chapter 24:

Tell Me More

As I could make out the outline of my house through the darkness, I quickly glanced around me for anyone around me. I kept my hand on my hip, resting on top of my blades the entire walk home.  Besides the rustling in the bush outside of the library, no strange noises seemed to reach my ears.

Quickly stepping onto my front doorstep, I pulled my house keys from the hook on the opposite side of my waist, quickly deciphering the right key from the number of edges I could feel on the end, and unlocking the door. I stepped in, closing the door behind me and locking the door behind me without a second thought. I flicked the light switch beside me on, looking over my shoulder for anything out of place.

…

Everything was as I had left it this morning.

….I should be fine now.

I slowly moved my hand away from my hip, relaxing at last. I’ve been quite thorough in making sure I never got dropped on. For some reason, something just screamed inside me to stay alert until I was sure everything was okay, so I normally didn’t let my guard down until long after a sudden noise of figure slid by my senses.

I sighed, turning around and tossing my bag on a pulled out chair around the table, as I stretched my arms out and got my breath out. I walked into the kitchen, turning on the lights and walking to the other side of the room. I swung the refrigerator open, looking at what I had in stock.

Let’s see…I got some fresh chicken breasts and some broccoli…but I don’t feel like cooking. My pendant clattered against my dog tags to remind me where I lived now. Not to mention meat is going to be hard to come across now. Everyone in Ponyville was a horse, therefore making a community absolutely absent of carnivores. So basically any meat that was dead or fresh wasn’t around. The meat looked like it wasn't going to go bad anytime soon, anyway. I’ll save it for a special day.

My eyes slid to the top shelf. Milk…. I pulled out the white carton, unscrewing the top off and putting my nostrils right over the opening, sniffing lightly.

YYiiiiCK!

Yuck! Spoiled..! I held the expired dairy over the sink, pouring it down the drain, and then tossing it into the garbage bin. Shit, now I’ll have to buy some Equestrian milk from Applejack…Hope it doesn’t taste different.

I scanned around the fridge once more for something to eat. There was a small pack of string cheese inside the drawer. It seemed like it was in okay shape. It’ll do. I grabbed that sucker, and closed the fridge, walking back into the living room.

Okay, secret studies time… I pulled out a chair, snapping open the leather bag, putting down the string cheese on the table. I took off my glasses, putting them beside the small snack. The small bold numbers appeared at the top of each scroll as usual, allowing me to single out the next lesson.

Okay, let’s see… I moved my finger through the scrolls, looking for the right one. I think left at number two….so that means….Ah! Here it is, 3!

I pulled out the rolled up message, pressing my fingers against the small planet seal. I slid my nail underneath it, flicking it upward and breaking it.

Let’s see what we have this time…I slowly unfurled the secret message, letting my eyes scan and read what it said.

Spirit Glow

For a Flare, there are two kinds of magical energy in one of our kind: Mental and Spiritual.  While mental magic is quite simple to tap into for most ponies, spiritual magic is something only few ponies possess, for it comes straight from the good in one’s soul.

As far as Equestrian history is aware of during this time, the only beings capable of tapping into this energy are the pure hearted: such as users of The Elements, and the Royal Sisters, more specifically Princess Luna.

It was said to be used to immobilize corrupt beings or ward off evil spirits, and can be seen by all as a bright light, in which there laid only warmth inside it.

Oddly enough, however, most naturally born Flares that are good-spirited can at least spark a small piece of spiritual magic out, making a small glow come off of their external shape. This what we have come to call “Spirit Glow,” A small field to ward off incoming doses of the *Nightmare’s Spirit*.

If you are indeed the young Flare to save Equestria, you must learn pull emotion from your soul, and bring it out into the world. This could be the most crucial skill, if my fears are realized.

This task is not an easy one. One normally first finds that first spark of spirit when they least expect it, experiencing a moment of great doubt. Be strong, young Flare, and you will come to build this power.

….So basically, it’s some sort of equivalent to an exorcism technique?

I stared at the text, scratching my head. I really didn’t understand this crap. Okay, yeah, maybe I WAS a Flare, but what’s a light going to do to save the world? This wasn’t a Japanese manga, for crying out loud.

One thing did stand out, however: Nightmare’s Spirit. The very term made my spine get chills. It was as though I know exactly what it was, but I just don't recognize it at all.

Didn’t Baking Soda mentioned about becoming a walking nightmare in his breakdown earlier…? What in the world is this “Nightmare” that keeps getting mentioned, and WHY did it sound so…familiar…?

I put the scroll aside, thinking about the message. “Pull emotion from my soul, and bring it out…” Just how do I do *that*…?

I leaned back in my chair, sighing lightly as I picked the string cheese back up. I had no real idea what the scroll meant by using that phrase. I thought I had plenty of control over myself, so this just plain confused me.

That’s not a very clear instruction… I sighed to myself, swinging my leg in the air lightly. Maybe I’ll just practice on that Magician’s Touch spell. It might work for me like this... I thought these, holding my hand out in front of me and staring at it.

I started to peel the packaging for the small snack open, when I felt something vibrate in my pocket.

Vrrrrt

“Goodie…a phone call…” I sarcastically muttered as I dug my hand into my pocket. Probably from that nerdy jackass again.

On the caller I.D. it read Unknown number. Mhm, it’s him, probably.

I pressed answer, putting my cell phone to my ear. “This is Winston.”

“Hello again, Mister Flash.” It was indeed that same nerdy and girly male voice on the other line. “Just calling in to check on your status.”

Oh, how sweet.

“I see,” is all I let go through the line.

“So, has anything happened?”

“Well, not really…” I began slowly, thinking back on the day’s events. I didn’t really trust this guy yet. Was it really a smart idea to tell him about Baking Soda?

“…Is what I’d normally say.”

I decided to tell him after all. This isn’t the kind of situation one would normally face. Not exactly an everyday thing to try and make a freshly mind-wiped man turned pony fit into a magical society, ya know.  What the hell else CAN I do in this situation? I’m someone who’s been transferred as well, and I’m suddenly finding out I’m part friggin’ horse to top it off!

It might be a little stupid to just leave it be and hope it never happens again. No, something’s not right here, and these guys are my best bet if I want to find out what’s going on.

“Oh?” Ramon sounded interested almost immediately. “What did you find?”

I sighed, looking at the clock on the wall. Here we go…

“Well,” I started to explain what happened today hesitantly, hoping this wouldn’t come back to bite me, “it began when I went to the nearby forest here in Ponyville…”

“-and then he just suddenly started to….snap. Have a mental meltdown in front of all of us.” I finished my sentences with a small sigh, biting into my snack as I waited for his response.

“I see…” Ramon muttered, letting the words hang out, as the sound of quick typing could be heard over the phone as well.

I’ve been sitting for about a good 30 minutes now, telling Ramon everything that happened between me and Baking Soda. I told him everything: how he said he woke up in the middle of Everfree Forest with no memory, how he was a complete wreck when I found him, how he wasn’t comfortable around other ponies, how he had a human’s shadow when I took off my glasses, all of it.

He’s been sitting here, listening to me talk the whole time, the sound of tapping keys droning on constantly behind his presence. He had only stopped me once for me to describe how he looked, but that’s about it.

Apparently, comparing the description I gave of him, and telling him the fact that he seems to be into bread and said he had been in the forest for like five days before I had found him, he narrowed it done to a match with a person on Earth that had suddenly disappeared.

His human name is (Or I guess “was”) Kiss Baker (What a weird first name and an ironic last.), a shy but very kind 25-year-old who was a chief who worked at a bakery that made specially made breads. Though Kiss’ mother died a few months ago, his father didn’t really seem to approve his way of life, and basically ignored him once he decided to go after this career. He was known to be an upcoming world-class baker, being able to make almost any kind of bread you could think of, and make it delicious. However, he was outshined by the shop owner’s son, and was ignored. No one really took notice of his disappearance except a few concerned friends, but otherwise, no one has really raised questions.

Personally, it kind of upset me that no one truly cared enough to wonder where he’d gone for the past week, let alone not care about it. But then again, maybe it was a blessing for him to come here after all. He may be able to live a good life here in Equestria, better than he could have on Earth.

Never once did he ask about how he felt in advance or even show pity or worry about his well-being. It was starting to tick me off just a little.  I was just telling him about he started to break down in front of all of us.

“And did he happen to mention anything during this breakdown?” He asked behind the ever-going racket of keys tapping.

He didn’t seem to be asking because he was concerned about the victim. Rather, he seemed like he was interesting just what was driving him to the brink of madness. That irritated me to no end.

I breathed quietly to myself, trying my best to keep my cool. I just wanted to punch him through the damned phone, he was sounding like such a tool. I took another bite of the string cheese I had been eating between portions of my explaination.

“He was talking about dreams he was having,” I explained, hiding any hint of irritation, “saying he was being told to do things.”

The clicking of his keyboard suddenly stopped over the line, and he didn’t seem to have said a word.

“….Did you just say his dreams were telling him to do things..?” He asked quietly. He suddenly sounded extremely blunt, his tone sounding almost afraid.

“Yeah,” I replied, feeling a bit uncomfortable with this suddenly heavy mood, “he said they were telling him to kill, rob, and cause suffering.” I looked to the side remembering what he called it all. “He said it wanted him to be ‘a walking nightmare.’”

There was another pause.

“….’a walking nightmare…?’” Ramon echoed my voice, sounding stunned. “No, no, no ,no, no. That can’t be right. If the history is right, there should be no such thing as that…!” He sounded like he was trying to deny a truth he had gathered on his own, almost sounding like he was about to panic for a moment.

“Hey,” I called out to him, snapping my fingers toward the speaker, “don’t freak out on me! Calm down and tell me what the hell is going on.” I sat up, putting the snack down, once again at full attention. “What’s the big deal with the whole nightmare thing.”

“Right, right.” Ramon calmed down rather quickly, puffing a bit of air towards the speaker before explaining. “You see, Julius spoke that during the final years of his life in Equestia, he was forced to assist Princess Celestia force Princess Luna to the moon.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask someone about that.” I broke in, letting my curiosity get the better of me. “Just what happened with that? Why send Luna to the moon? I’ve seen her, she seems fine aside from some..volume issues.”

“Ah, well,” he began. The silence starting to make the call feel off, “you see, Princess Luna was overtaken by a strange entity. A type of parasitic essence that seemed to have  made its way into her heart, and then grow and nurture itself by feeding on negative emotions in the princesses heart.” He paused, the sound of a pencil scribbling against paper present. “This eventually led to the energy overtaking her body and mind in jealous and anger, and became someone….or something* else. The term Equestrian history should have it as Nightmare Moon.”*

I could feel a rush go down my spine slightly as I listened on.

“The battle against Nightmare Moon was difficult for Princess Celestia, so Julius and some fellow Flares had to assist her throughout the brief period of war between the two former siblings.” Ramon didn’t sound like he was losing interest this time. He actually sounded a bit uneasy with this topic altogether, yet he pressed on. “During the war, Nightmare used some sort of ray that blasted some of her energy onto others; contaminating them and making them give into the Nightmare’s demands. We later called this Nightmare’s Spirit because when the host is infected, it’s basically their very person being taken over by the Nightmare’s will and desire for pain.

“When the battle was over, and Celestia had successfully banished her sister to the moon, we thought for certain it was gone. However, Julius said he was certain there were more of the Nightmare. So, during the time of peace between when the Battle of Nightmare Moon was over and his sudden retreat to Earth, he developed a special line of magic called-“

“Spiritual magic..?” I broke in, glancing toward the slightly opened scroll on table.

“Ah, so you’ve gotten that far in the scrolls, excellent. This will make it easier for you to understand.” Ramon chimed, sounding relieved. “Anyway, the spiritual energy is a special kind of magic that Julius discovered upon first seeing the Elements of Harmony in action. He supposed that one can harness a small amount of similar energy to the Elements if one has a good heart, and can efficiently use this to drive out things such as the Nightmare’s Spirit.”

“And this is basically where I come in…?” I raised an eyebrow, scratching my head.

“Exactly.” He replied, sounding grateful that I was actually following along. “If what Julius said is in fact true, and the Nightmare’s Spirit is still present and infecting transferring humans, this must mean that ponies have been transferred here and infected with it as well. If so, this could be indeed be something that could lead into a crisis for *BOTH** our worlds.”* He spoke very carefully, emphasizing just how important the situation was. “You need to learn how to apply spiritual magic and find a way to properly get rid of any Nightmare when you see it. It could be the only way to properly get rid of it.”

This is full of frickin holes! Also, STOP PUTTING PRESSURE ON ME, YOU BASTARD!

“Wait a second.” I stopped him again, about to question him myself. “First of all, how in the world can I control this special magic, if I don’t even know how to use it? Hell I don’t even know if I have this special power!”

“If you can transform into a horse and use magic and fly like you said you did in your story, you can figure out a way to tap into that power.” He answered me immediately in a snappy tone. “You’ll NEED to. The fate of the world practically depends on it”

“And shouldn’t the Princess know about this crap?” I pressed, “I mean, wouldn’t it be better if we had the two mares that are most familiar with this to be aware?”

“They would probably wouldn’t really believe you and call you mad.” He quickly replied with a harsh but somewhat logical conclusion. He had a slight obnoxious tone that basically sounded like he was thinking I was a moron for asking. “You’d best wait until you make first real contact with someone taken over by the Nightmare’s Spirit.”

“Bah…” I grumbled, hating the fact that he had a point. If I just wrote to them telling about a big threat is on the way, and had no real evidence other than suspicion, who knows what'll happen to me. But still, Luna was there. If she was the previous holder of the Nightmare, wouldn't she know about it better than anyone else? Buh...

“In any case, we’ll continue trying to find a way to send our agent into Equestria.” Ramon added, the sound of keys being struck once again sounding off in the background. “We can send matter through just find, but we can’t seem to send anything with a memory or mind without it being properly wiped clean. We’re close to finishing, so he’ll probably appear in Ponyville within a few days if my estimates are correct. We’ll speak again shortly.”

“Hey, wait a damn min-“

Click

....I hate that shit.

I sighed, finishing the string cheese and putting my phone away. I knew something was up with Soda as soon as I heard about him being uncomfortable as a pony, but now it’s something that could quite easily mean the destruction of life for humans and ponies alike. This is so friggin’ meta…

I looked up warily at the clock. Almost midnight… I yawned, putting the scroll back into the bag. I’ll just sleep now and worry about this in the morning. Too tired… With that, I got up lazily, tossing the wrapper into the garbage bin before heading to bed.

Plip

Plip

Plip

What…?

I suddenly heard the sound of water landing in some sort of puddle as soon as slumber’s hold took me. I just slowly sit up, opening my eyes carefully.

I can’t see a thing. It’s completely dark. The only sound I can hear is the sound of me shifting in…water, and that constant dripping.

Plip

Plip

Ooo-kay… I slowly shifted to my feet, feeling around myself.

It felt like I was in some sort of wide and really wet cavern. I can only feel along a smooth stone wall, still unable to see ahead of me.

“..Hee-…!” I bit my tongue right before I started to call out. After the last time I found myself in a dark place in my dreams, I rather not take my chances with facing something ELSE in the darker parts of my mind.

I began to slowly walk forward, letting my hand slide across the smooth almost-marble like wall. The air was cool around me, almost pleasantly grazing my body.

“Hey, anypony here?” A cool voice called out from the darkness, bouncing along the walls. I recognized it immediately.

“Shadow?” I looked around myself to find the source. To hell with this dark cave.

“Winston, 'that you?” He yelled a ways off, “if it is, try lighting this place up, Damnit!”

“How the hell am I gonna do that!?”

“Use that damned spell you just learned, you twit!” He barked back. “The hell was it..? “Magican’s Touch?”

“How the hell is THAT gonna help us?” I countered.

“How about using you’re damned spell and making your hand like a torch?” He offered sarcastically “Just a thought!”

I mentally facepalmed. That’s right…the spell is compatible with other species, not just unicorns or ponies…

“Point taken!” I shouted back, moving my free hand in front of me.

I slowly let the image of my hand fade into my mind. Then, slowly, I let the thought of it being engulfed in a blaze appear in my mind. I focused, flexing my palm slowly. I could feel it getting warmer.

I focused some more.

Warmer…

I really let my imagination show the flames crackling around my hand.

There we go…!

...wait, *no***

“HOT!”  I shot my eyes open, seeing my hand was covered in flames. Good god, did it burn like hell.  Gotta put it out!

“HOTHOTHOTHOTHOTHOT!!!” I let the words burst from my mouth, as I swung my hand like a madman trying to put out the blaze. “GODDAMNTHATSHOT!!!”

“Winston!?” I could hear Shadow Flare galloping, splashing the water around as he moved. Not like I was paying attention, of course. Having your hand burn and you being able to feel it kind of makes you focus on that before anything else.

I started blowing profusely at my hand, still shaking it to put out the fire. “HOLY ZEN THAT BURNS!” I shoved my hand downwards, suddenly feeling my hand go through some water.

**SSSSSsssssss….

I could feel some hot steam hit my face, and the sensation of cool liquid washing over my hand. Oh man, that feels soooo much better.

“You’re an idiot.” I could hear Shadow mocking me from somewhere right in front of me.

“Oh, shut up.” I dug my hands into my pockets, searching them. I quickly found the glove Rarity had sewn up for me. I always put it in my pocket if I wasn’t using or wearing it. I paused for a moment to wonder just why I still my things on me, even though I was in a dream.

Oh well, doesn’t matter. If I recalled properly, the spell basically had the element wrap around your hand, effecting it like it would normally would to it. Sense Rarity's glove was said to be fireproof, I was hoping it would stop my hand from becoming a roast. I slipped on the glove, before focusing the flames around my hand again.

Focus..

I could see a small flame appear in the center of my hand, creating a small light around me.

The cave was a dark blue, with some of the rock actually sparkling a bit around us. There seemed to be several cracks on the ceiling, however, letting water drip through and fall into the water that had probably built up for some time. The water was high enough to cover my feet, and go up to almost my ankles.

“Where are we…?” I asked, glancing about.

“This is the tunnel  around your soul.”Shadow answered, looking at the fire in my grasp.  “Think of it as an underground for your psyche. It goes all the way through each segment of your mind. You probably never came here because you would be lost forever trying to get out.” He chuckled slightly, turning around. “Until now, anyway.”

“Whatever…” I looked down the way as I muttered my response. The cave really did go down quite a ways down. It seemed to split multiple times too, like a maze or a dungeon. Was I really this dark and empty…? “Just why are we here anyway..?”

“Soul searching.” Shadow Flare casually answered, starting down the way.

“Huh?” I was lost, in both this conversation and this place. I started to follow him as I questioned his words. “What the hell does that mean?”

“We’re gonna look in here for some hints on how to tap into that spiritual magic the scroll and that jackass were talking about.” He explained, turning his head toward the small oil lamp hanging on the wall.  “Light that.”

I complied, placing a finger into the center of the pit, lighting the black liquid ablaze as I listened intently.

“Anyway, you need to use this new magic to beat whatever this Nightmare Spirit is, right? Well, I agree with the idea 100 percent. It may be hard to do, and it may not be the best thing to use against this thing, but it’s our best shot.”

“Hmmn…” I grunted, looking around at the cavern more.

“Besides,” he added with a grin, “you’ll get some practice using this new magic while we’re at it! It seems handy in all kinds of situations.”

I peered at my hand still covered in an orange and red fiery haze. The glove was still intact, and I could only feel the warm of the flames around it. This thing really was fireproof! I’ll have to thank Rarity later.

….Then again, this could just be my mind just making some shit up. I don’t know if this is really the glove or not…hmn…

I was pondering the likelihood of this being how the glove really was or not, when Shadow splashed my leg with some of the water in the cave.

“Don’t go all psychologist on me!” He yelled with a broad smile, as he turned back around and continued down the cave. “Come on! We got emotion diving to do!”

“ Ya-huh.” I merely answered, following him down the dark, dank tunnel that was supposed to be my soul.

Chapter 25: Apple Debatin'

Author's Note: Hearty thanks to PinkiePiedPiper, who is now my proofreader for the story. I look forward to working with ya from here on in.

Chapter 25:

Apple Debatin’

“How much longer are we gonna walk..?” I openly groaned.

“For as long as your mind keeps you here.” Shadow Flare replied, not even bothering to turn around. “So basically, until you wake up.”

I silently huffed, pressing myself onward, following Shadow’s lead. We’d been walking for what seemed like an hour, with no real sign of us making any distance aside from this new area we’ve just stepped into.

I sighed looking around at the new section of the cavern we had just arrived in. The walls have slowly transitioned from a darkish blue to a deep shade of orange, almost appearing red at first glance. The water level has risen slightly as well, engulfing my ankles entirely.

“Any real idea what this thing we’re looking for IS?” I asked slightly irritated.

“Not quite sure,” Shadow answered thoughtfully, “but whatever it is, this place has to lead to it somehow. This cavern travels to all points of your mind, after all.”

“…Ugh,” I lightly groaned, focusing my mind back onto the small fire surrounding my gloved hand.  While I still questioned why I was in this area of my head, searching for something that may take several nights to find, I did understand how this endeavor would help my magical ability.

Not like make my magic more powerful or anything, but allow me to use spells consistently, using them without having to stare at them constantly, or just doing it for a couple of moments before it ended and I had to recast it. You see, magical spells aren’t just cast all willy-nilly and you just leave it be; no, not at all.  In fact, while casting a spell, you have to keep the spell on the mind all the time. It’s the reason why I can’t lift more than two things without constantly staring at them whilst using the levitation spell.  In order to keep the spell going, you need to keep the image in your head at all times, making it so it can follow along in reality at the same time. As weird as that sounds, it’s just how I found it working.

For example, if I were walking down the street as a pony, and using my levitation spell to carry, oh say, three apples, it would not be an easy task. Not only would I have to keep track of all three items in my mind, I have to imagine them following me down the street, making note of anything that may affect them, WHILE walking and looking AWAY from them. Not very easy, you see.

For this spell, it was basically imagining the flames staying around my hand, flickering as I walked down the cave. If my mind went away from the image, or if I didn’t focus enough every so often, the flame began to die. It disappeared completely a total of three times during this walk; and each time it did so, Shadow kicked my in my goddamned shins. I have half a mind to just kick him in the ass. I bet he already knows this, though.

Splish, splish, splish, splish

I stopped dead in my tracks, hearing something running around us in the water. Shadow must have heard it too, seeing that he had come to a halt as I did.

“You hear that…?”

“Yeah…”

I held my lit hand out slowly, scanning around myself carefully. I could barely make out tiny ripples in the water going down the left path in the tunnel ahead. Shadow immediately sped down the way the unknown creature fled.

“What do you think you’re doing!?” I yelled, watching him leave my sight. Goddamnit, that idiot!

I began to run as well, trying to catch up to Shadow. The splashes began to overlap one another, the initially quiet dash becoming a loud fleeing frenzy of splashes. I couldn’t really tell where Shadow or the weird beings were at that moment. The sounds of Shadow’s galloping or the splashing faded away into the distance.

I think I’ve lost them both. Crap... I slowed to a stop, glancing around myself. I can’t see anything within my light’s reach anymore. Just a bunch of water.  I sighed lightly, walking forward slowly.

SPLASH

A loud splash suddenly came from behind me. I spun around immediately, jumping back slightly.

“What the-“

SHYAAAaaaaa!

“WHOA!!!”

I tumbled back as the creature lunged out at me in a hungry rage. My back smashed into the icy cold water, keeping my burning hand out in front of me to keep the freaky thing away from me.  It kept weaving and dodging the flames, moving to get a clear shot of my face.

It had a humanoid shape: two eyes, a nose, with arms and legs. That’s where the human parts ended, however. It had no eyes, just empty sockets that seemed to lead to nothingness at all. Its teeth were incredibly jagged as well, leaving nothing to be seen but black gums and sharp shark-like teeth. Its hands seemed…broken. The way they were arranged, it seemed like they were broken, snapped back into place, and for some of them broken again. None of them were in they’re proper position, usually bending in a strange angle at every joint, with a sharp, chipped fingernail at the end of each finger.

HIIIISSSS~!!!

It hissed at me, trying to bite at my burning hand, only to back off from the immense heat.  It kept trying to swing its hands at me, trying to claw at my face. This thing did not want to give up.

Taken aback, I let my instincts take over. I kept trying to push it back, making sure he couldn’t just tilt his head down and gnaw at my fingers.  I won’t lie: I was pretty damned scared. Even if I realized this was all a dream, I don’t want to be eaten!

“Get off, you mixture of a rat!” I protested, kicking his roughly in the stomach.

SSSSHHHHHHH

It just hissed, not letting this chance to feed go. It was seriously skinny; it’s ribs completely visible through his skin. I narrowed my eyes at it, growing more irritated. I smashed my foot against his chest as I yelled at it.

“Get. THE. HELL….”  It winced lightly, but still lunged forward at my body.

GRRRRR ……

“OFF!!!” With that last kick, I focused all of the force I could into the freak, launching him away from me and across the small cave.

He slammed into cave wall, sliding down against it slightly. I scrambled to my feet, back-stepping until my back hit the wall opposite from the creature.

“Jesus…” I gasped, catching my breath staring at the downed creature.

I blinked, noticed that the cave was getting darker. I slowly shifted my eyes towards my hand, praying that it wasn’t what I thought it was. In my hand was a soaking wet glove and its dying flame, quickly flickering out in my palm. I desperately tried to focus more energy into it, but it merely sputtered in my hand, and then, just like that, it was gone.

Darkness was all around me. I couldn’t see crap again.

“Fuuuuu-“

Kaaaaa….KOFF, KOFF

Something was coughing, probably waking up.

Oh god, please tell me it’s not that thing…

I could hear shuffling in the water, followed by a heavy, raspy breathing.

Haaaa….HAAAAA….

Oh no… I crouched down lightly, balling up my fist at putting my hand on my hip. To my surprise and dismay, however, my knives weren’t there at all. Just the staff I got from the bag.  Are you fucking kidding me!? I mentally swore. Is this a nightmare situation or something!? *COME ON!***

KAAAAAAA….

I could feel its breath hitting my chest and go up my face. It smelled like…hot, sweaty filth. No….it smelled like, corpses. It sounds like it’s about to-

SHAAAAAA!!!!!

“AAAAHHH, GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!!!” I slung my arms in front of me, hoping to not be eaten alive.

Instead, I could feel the sensation of a blanket pressing against my hands as I pushed them forward.

The soft light blue blanket fluttered down lightly to rest against my face, as I realized I was no longer in that dark place called my mind. I was back in real life, in my bed, with my arms extended in midair and lifting my cover up for no reason, exposing myself dressed in a white T-shirt and my boxers.

…Convenient. Without complaint, I quietly moved the covers off as I sat up in bed. I’ll take it. Beats what was gonna happen, that’s for sure…

That…thing was desperate to get me in his damned mouth; that was for sure. I’m not too sure what it was, or why it was in my dream, but it seemed like an abomination…..and I was certain I’ll have to face it again when I went back to sleep. I sighed lightly, dropping the topic immediately and looking up to scan the room. I’ll go to that problem when I get to it.

I glanced around the room slowly, focusing my eyes in the dim room. It was my bedroom, of course, lightly jumbled with my clothes from yesterday on the ground, and my computer on my work desk on the opposite wall. There was a small ray of light flowing into the window ever so faintly, with the faint sound of birds chirping, so it must have been daybreak.

“….” I sniffed to myself in thought. It had been a long time since I woke up before my alarm could wake me. It almost felt foreign, it was so weird. Speaking of… I automatically lean over from my bed and picked up my pants, digging into the right pocket and pulling out my Blackberry. I quickly unlocked it and looked at the time. 6:30 in the morning….

Thirty minutes before my alarm would normally go off to wake me off. Not bad. I usually never got up on my own. Normally when I was young, my parents would wake me up gently for school, and when they passed, I started using my cell phone alarm feature (the things you can do with technology these days. Gosh!), using that by my ear regularly to snap myself awake.

My thumb went into auto-pilot, expertly switching through menus until I got to the alarm settings menu. I just as quickly set it so it wouldn’t go off anymore. No point in hearing it, if I’m already up and about.

I stretched lightly, thinking. Too early to do anything yet outside. I guess I’ll just shower and make breakfast, then I’ll head over to AJ’s to see if I can do any work before heading into town and seeing about Ki-… Baking Soda’s job.

….That’s right. I did learn about Baking Soda’s former human identity.  It’ll be a little awkward having enough information about someone to the point to I could even say “I know you better than even you do,” and be right. I’d have to watch what I said around him now. If I accidently told him about him being human, not only would he kind of freak out, but the others would probably grow suspicious of how I knew.

“Well, no point in sitting here and PLANNING…” I muttered, kicking the covers away from my legs before hopping out of bed. I stretched my legs before letting out a big sigh. “French toast sounds nice….” I spoke to myself, stepping out of my bedroom to go get my morning started right, for the first time since my parents died about five years ago.

“Man, that was pretty good!” I sighed in relief, walking outside as I stretched out lightly.

I was fed from making French toast with orange juice, clean from a nice long and hot shower, and dressed in clean clothes. While I didn’t understand just HOW my house was working, it was nice to enjoy waking up the right way. I was dressed like I was in the old days as a factory worker, I felt so nostalgic. I had a white dress shirt, buttoned up without the top one, with a pair of slacks and brown loafers. I even put on suspenders with a cabbie hat for the hell of it.

Thank you Dad, and you’re absurdly big wardrobe. I mentally paid tribute to my old man. I was already outside of Ponyville, closing in on Sweet Apple Acres and halfway through the Apple Passage (as I started to call it), taking my time as I walked this time around. I kind of felt…better than I usually did, despite the weird dream I had just had. Hell, I felt pretty damned good! I didn’t understand, but then again I didn’t care either. I looked at my wristwatch for the time. 7:42 A.M. Yeah, Applejack should be up.

I walked through the exit of the apple tree forest, stepping towards the old barn, slowly. I could see Applejack and Big Mac (heh, heh…Mickey D’s…) putting some pies onto a big cart display up ahead. It had all sorts of goodies on it, probably all using apples in some sort of way.

I strolled up to them, waving lightly. “Hey Applejack, Big Mac.”

“Well, Howdy Winston.” Applejack put the last of her pies into the cart, smiling at me as she greeted me back.

“Howdy.” Big Mac greeted in his classic old farmer-like voice, checking to make sure if the cart was stable.

“What’s up with the cart?” I asked, looking at all the goodies. “I thought you only went into town to sell on Fridays.”

“Well, seein’ that somepony has been working so well with bucking the apples with me,” Applejack began, arching her eyebrow at me with a grin, “we decided to go into town today and Frahday.”

“Ah,” I scratched the back of my head, giving a slightly nervous chuckle, “my bad.”

“Aw, it’s fine.” Applejack replied kindly, hooking herself to the cart. “Wanna come along? We ain’t got no reason to buck today, so you could help me out with this, if ya want.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.” I said with a nod, pulling my sleeves back down. I was anticipating trying out more quick punch and kick combinations today, but an off day works too.

“Alright then,” Applejack chuckled, starting her way towards the Apple Passage, “let’s git goin’ then. See ya, big brother!”

“Later, Mac!” I waved behind myself at the red farm pony, walking alongside Applejack.

“Eeeeyup.” He answered with his catchphrase, walking off into the barn to get other business that he needed to get done.

Starting down the hill, I began to look around myself at the forest. Even though I had bucked so many trees, there were still plenty of others that were ripe for the bucking (I’ve considered picking, that’d take FOREVER. Besides, punching shit is fun, we all know this). My eyes landed on the orange farm pony’s trademark cowboy hat. She never took it off, now that I thought about it. She was always seen walking around with it on. It got me curious as to why she wore it everywhere she went.

“…Hey Applejack.” I jumped started a conversation as we walked.

“Yeah?” She looked up at me as she moved, up for a topic as we moved

“Mind me asking what’s with you and your hat?” I asked bluntly, putting my right hand in my pocket. “You never seem to take the thing off.”

“What, this ol’ thang?” She tilted her hat up, with a small grin on her face. “It belonged to mah Pa. Quite the nice lookin’ thang, ain’t it?”

“Sure is.”  I replied, smiling back at the cowmare.  Now that I think about it, I’ve never really seen any sign of Applejacks dad before. All I’ve seen of her family was brother, her sister, and a jittery, elderly green mare. I would guess that was her grandma. But I’ve never seen Applejack’s mom and dad before.

“H-”I opened my mouth to ask her on the subject, when I stopped my sentence, noticing her expression.

“…..”

Applejack’s smile had faded away, looking straight ahead with a completely straight face. But there was something about her eyes. It seemed familiar…No, it was familiar. It was look of sadness, of deep mourning over a loved one. The look one gets when someone really dear to them suddenly passes away. The look one gets when their parents suddenly die.

I didn’t need to say anything else on the matter to get the idea. I knew the feeling of being asked about a painful subject. I knew how it was to suddenly lose someone important to you.  So I just walked along with her in silence.

I just looked to the side at all the fresh-baked apple goods on the cart. All of the assorted goods that wafted out a heavenly sweet apple scent, with a hint of cinnamon and honey. It smelled absolutely delicious.

I could hear Applejack giggle lightly as she pulled the cart. “What, y’all hungry?” She asked, having taken notice of my train of sight. “I could hand y’all a slice of pie if ya want.”

“Hm?” I looked back to her, blinking once. “Oh. Nah, I ate before I came here.” I quickly changed the subject away from me.

“So, I’m gonna guess apples are your specialty?”

“Darn tootin’!” Applejack whistled, her grin getting wider. “I take pride in mah family’s skills ta buck, bake, and sell apples! I love ‘em!”

“I get it.” I snickered lightly, watching her flick her hoof as she explained her love for the red fruit.

“What’s yer favorite fruit, Winston?” Applejack knocked the topic puck right back to me.  “Apples too, I reckon?”

Shiiiiit. I can see where this is going. “Oh, my favorite fruit...?” I looked to the side, noticing we were closing in on Ponyville. “Well…”

“Apples are best.” Applejack planted her leg hoofs in front of her, giving me a stern look.

“No, peaches are.” I crossed my arms, giving her a hard stare back.

“Apples.” She leaned onto the cart display lightly, with a foreleg, still looking at me determined to prove her point.

"Peaches” I placed a hand against the top lightly, looking right back at her face.

“Apples.”

“Peaches.”

We were pretty much arguing our favorite fruits, and why they were the best. Applejack for apples, and myself for peaches. We were standing at the side of the marketplace while this happened, with a couple ponies watching us debate in entertained awe. We’ve been arguing ever since we reached the damned town, actually.

You see, when I was asked about what my favorite fruit was, I said peaches. I also said they were the best, because they are to me. I don’t give a damn if apples can be made into so much fancy crap! The texture of light fuzz and the sweet and lightly tangy taste of a peach beats all!

“Apples can run circles around yer cotton pickin’ peaches!” Applejack shot. “They have that annoyin lil’ fuzz on the outside that tickles your throat, anyway.”

Ohhhhh, no she DIDN’T! The dumb side of my mind was appalled. Bitch, you wanna fight!? I’ll scratch your goddamned *EYES** out!*

Quiet, anus. My logic shot my stupidity down, as I countered her argument.

“And what about your weird little skins on your apples?” I snapped. “You need to pick that crap out of your teeth when you’re finished with one. Heck, it doesn’t even have a taste to it! At least a peach’s skin has a flavor to it, not to mention it’s soft.” I cocked an eyebrow. “And that fuzz is pleasant. It makes the meal a sensation to down, thank you very much.”

Applejack tilted her hat up, as the debate intensified. “Yer fruit looks like a pony’s butt.”

“Your fruit smells like manure when it goes bad.” I jabbed my finger as I said that.

We stood there staring each other down, waiting for the other to look away. Neither of us moved, not wanting to miss the others action of admitting defeat.

“Excuse me,” a mare’s voice broke in between us, “could I… uh… get an apple pie?”

“Why, certainly miss!” I immediately looked away and gave a businessman’s smile at the slightly scared pony.

“That’ll be 7 bits, ma’am!” Applejack hummed merrily, quickly exchanging an apple pie for seven golden coins.

“Thank you.” The passing mare quickly finished her business and walked off to her next destination.

“Take care, now~!” AJ and I waved her off in unison (weird), waving her goodbye.

“…” We went back to staring each other down when a light hoof poked my by leg.

I looked down to see a purple unicorn looking up at me, trying not to laugh. “Hi, Winston.”

“Hey, Twilight.” I greeted the librarian, stopping my hard stare at the sight of the local geek. “How’d the whole thing with the mayor go?”

“It went well.” Twilight summed up, moving to the side to let the pony himself speak as he walked into view.

“I got a house on the far side of Ponyville, next to Twilight’s Library.” Baking Soda summarized, with a small smile on his face.

“The mayor said I seemed like a good pony, so she’ll give me the first few months free.”

Wow, that would NEVER happen on Earth. I blinked, quickly snapping myself out of my slight shock.

“Well then, wanna go ahead and see if we can get you a job?”  I asked politely.  “I’m pretty sure Applejack has things here, right?” I turned back to the orange mare, who nodded with a small smile on her face.

“Yes, let’s go.” Twilight nodded, walking down the street of the marketplace.

“Sure thing.” Baking Soda said as he started down the way, following Twilights lead.

I pointed at Applejack with a hard look. “This ain’t over.” I firmly swore. Applejack smirked lightly, giving a small chuckle.

I then turned back around, walking through the sea of ponies to keep up with Twilight and Soda (or rather, see the little bastards.)

Chapter 26: Settling In

Chapter 26:

Settling In

We quickly weaved through the normally crowded marketplace street. Twilight was in front leading the group, once again moving past the other bustling ponies with little to no effort, her saddlebags lightly bouncing against her sides as she trotted. I was right behind her, moving through the tide with slight difficulty, but I was doing a lot better than when I first came. At least now I didn’t feel like I was gonna be swiped away into the other direction. The same couldn’t be said about Baking Soda, who had to clamp his teeth to my pants leg to keep from drowning in the sea of horses. His bandages that were wrapped around his back made him easy to single out whenever he let go, so he never really got lost.

As we could see the baked good shop Sugarcube Corner coming into view, I automatically tensed up and began looking around. It was always when I was passing by here that I was tackled by Pinkie Pie. Despite me always telling her that I hated being greeted that way, she would always come out of nowhere (LITERALLY nowhere) and tackle me to the ground in a hug yelling “Flashy-Washy Winston.” I was starting to grow paranoid every time I passed by this section of the town, or when I could hear a small twing that I noticed normally only Pinkie could make when she bounced about. (I have yet to see her walk around like a normal pony yet.)For whatever reason, however, she didn’t show up.

Upon reaching the steps, I immediately looked into the bushes nearby. No movement. Where the hell is she…? I wondered to myself, as Twilight opened the front door, causing a small chime to ring lightly throughout the inside of the store.

“Welcome!” A slightly thin amber colt turned around towards the door with a businessman’s grin, welcoming a new customer. “How may I serve you- oh, it’s Miss Twilight!” His grin broadened, recognizing the purple mare in front. “Good evening!”

“Hello, Mr. Cake.” Twilight returned the pleasant greeting to the experienced sweets maker, giving a warm smile.

It was Mr. Carrot Cake, co-owner of the shop and one of the main bakers. He was a rather thin guy to be a stallion, though admittedly tall (He’s probably even taller than Big Mac, and he’s literally built like a STALLION.). He had a short orange mane, with it pointing out on his back and the back of his neck, while his tail dropped down in a small arc. He also had a rather long lower jaw, giving a simple person’s look to him. He had a warm and easy flowing tone to his speech, one that would be expected of a businessman. He had a carrot cake hat, an orange bow tie with white stripes across it, and a cutie mark of three small carrot cakes. This pony LOVED his calling, and was NOT afraid to show it.

I glanced around warily, slowly stepping into the store. I was still expecting that pink, sugar-filled maniac to slam into me any minute.Where the heck is she?

“Hello to you too, Winston.” Mr. Cake turned his attention to me, still giving a big smile. “Settled into town okay?”

I turned my head, and my expression changed from a narrowed stare towards the stairway,which led to the upper level, to a normal expression toward the polite businesspony“Yeah,” I nodded, giving a small smile, “I’m pretty used to life here now, thanks for asking.”

“Good to hear.” He gave a small chuckle, turning his attention to the small tan mustang still standing at the doorway, who was examining the platter of muffins with a blank look. “Who’s your friend there?”

“Oh, him?” I looked back at Baking Soda as I said that, giving him a slight nudge to snap him out of his analyzing trance. “He’s a newcomer who’s looking for a job. Right, Soda?”

“Ah?” He looked up to me, blinking somewhat confusedly, before realizing he was in public and looked at the store owner. “Yes, that’s right.”

“Is that so?” Mr. Cake glanced down to where Soda’s vision was just trained on, looking back at the feminine stallion. “And you want to work as a baker?”

“Yeah,” Soda replied, with a nod, “I’ve been thinking about only baking since I got to this place.” He rubbed his foreleg with the other, reflecting. “I don’t remember much else before coming to this town, but I do remember the smell of fresh baked goods making me happy.”

“Is that so?” Carrot Cake gave a small smile while he listened. “And what makes you feel so glad about it?”

Baking Soda let the question swish in his mind a moment as he tapped at the tiled ground below him. Slowly, he looked up at Mr. Cake, giving him an honest answer and a faint smile. “The very concept of baking makes me feel at peace. Not to mention it’s fulfilling to seeing others enjoying what you make for them. That’s always nice.”

Carrot Cake nodded his head slightly, his smile spreading across his face as he heard Soda’s passion for seeing work’s satisfaction. “Sounds like you really do enjoy the work of a good oven.”

Soda just gave a small chuckle, nodding back.

I sniffed the air lightly, sampling the smell of all the sweet treats that surrounded the room. Out of all the scents of cakes, cookies, and other little delights, I was trying to make out the smell of cotton candy. Pinkie Pie always reeked of cotton candy for some reason, but no one seemed to be able to come up with a good reason why. I couldn’t get the faintest hint. She really isn’t here…?

“Hey, Mr. Cake,” I began to ask slowly, glancing around the empty shop, “Where’s your wife and Pinkie? It’s rare for those two to be out at the same time.”

“Ah, that.” Mr. Cake seemed to get a slightly shy look, his smile still on his face as he looked to the side. “Well, we wanted to keep a secret for a bit longer but…well, Cup Cake is expecting.”

“Expecting?” Twilight broke in, now intrigued in what he meant. “Expecting what, a new recipe of some kind?”

“No, it’s not like that.” Carrot Cake shook his head at Twilight’s guess, stifling a chuckle at how silly that sounded right now. “She’s expecting new foals, you see. She’s already eight months in. She’s gone to the hospital to get a checkup, with Pinkie going with her to make sure she’ll be fine.”

“Awwwww~!!!” Twilight gushed at the thought of baby ponies, her purple eyes going gushy and giddy. “Congratulations, Mr. Cake!”

“Yeah, congratulations.” Soda chirped.

“Oh,” I muttered, scratching the back of my head, “well, congrats, I guess.”  I wasn’t too hip to the whole idea of babies, you see.

“Oh, you’re too kind.” Mr. Cake blushed a little, rubbing the back of his neck with a bashful grin. He glanced around the shop, quickly changing the topic. “You know, it’s a little quiet around here.” He looked at Soda with a simple smile. “How about you show me how well you can make something with an oven?”

Baking Soda’s eyes flashed with joyous anticipation, suddenly smiling and nodding quickly. He quickly made his way around the counter, following Mr. Cake as he turned around and walked into the kitchen. I could faintly hear them discussing what they liked to bake, as they both walked through the swinging doors that led to the kitchen. Seriously, if it wasn’t for the fact it was a guy, I’d say he was acting like a cute girl that just got invited backstage after a concert. Oh well, I just hope he can pick up the trays without too much trouble.

I sighed, dipping my hands into my pockets as I glanced around the store, looking for something to do to pass the time. Now that I think about it, I think I noticed Mrs. Cake getting bigger in the stomach area. I just guessed she was gaining weight, and didn’t say a word. I didn’t want to get bucked in the face like that time I mentioned Rarity seemed to be bigger than before. (REALLY, dumb move. Don’t wanna talk about it.) I wouldn’t have guessed that Mrs. Cake was pregnant, andit was nice of him to be honest, when he could have just dodged the topic completely.

…He was being honest.

My eyes automatically slid over to Twilight Sparkle, who was sitting in a seat and reading a book she had probably been carrying in her bags a few moments ago. I haven’t been very honest, myself. For the past two weeks, I’ve been lying to Twilight, AJ, Dash, and the others. I’ve been claiming I didn’t know who I was or where I was, but in reality, I actually knew things most people shouldn’t even be aware of.  I felt a tad bit guilty for lying to someone who has been watching out for me for so long, but I don’t know enough about the situation to make them believe thatour bloody worlds are going to fall into madness if I don’t go out and save them. Not to mention the fact that I was actually some sort of goddamned hybrid between human and pony. It isn’t reeaaaally one of those normal confessions.

“Winston?” Twilight had looked up from her book, appearing a bit confused and a little embarrassed as she caught my attention. “Is something wrong? You won’t stop looking at me.”

“Huh?” I blinked, snapping out of my thoughts. “Nothing Twilight, just thinking a bit about my time here is all.

“Oh, alright then.” Twilight replied, turning her eyes back towards her book.

I looked over to the side, looking at the display of goods that were on sale. I hate it when I accidently just lose myself in my thoughts. I always end up staring at others without realizing I AM staring at them…

She paused, looking back up at me with a curious look in her eyes. “Hey, Winston?”

“Yeah?” I turned my head towards her to show that I was listening.

“What were you and Applejack arguing about, anyway?” Twilight wondered, putting her book down. “When Baking Soda and I were walking towards Sugarcube Corner, we saw you and Applejack just glaring horns at one another.”

“Oh, that.” I snuffed, getting a small grin on my face. “It’s nothing major, Twilight. Just a heated debate over fruit is all. I had to prove to her just why peaches are the best.”

“And you did this in the middle of the market street because…?” She raised an eyebrow, getting a small smirk on her face. She was amused by this too, I guess.

“Me and her were selling apple products.” I answered, taking a knee on the ground. (Chairs are too damned small, I just can’t take it.) “With both my and her applebucking at the same time, her family’s gotten enough supplies to go selling in the market this week.”

Twilight just rolled her eyes, giving a soft laugh as I continued.

“We were just there, slapping each other with factors of why each fruit was better, and whenever somepony asked for something, we instantly became a team to make the sale! Just like that!”  I started laughing, snapping my fingers on the statement. Now that I thought about it, that was just hilarious.

Twilight started laughing along too. “Sounds like you had fun working with her.”

“Yeah, I guess I did.” I said, easing my laughter. “But then again, some of those customers seemed kind of nervous making their orders.” I sighed lightly, getting some air into my lungs. “I’m pretty sure it’s me for some reason. They wouldn’t look away from me.”

Twilight ceased her laughing and blinked, thinking a moment. “It’s probably due to the fact that you’re a human.” Twilight suggested, “Everypony here has seen all sorts of creatures pass by the town, but we’ve never seen anypony like you before.”

“Yeah, probably.” I admitted, taking a look at my arm.

Oh my god, what’s with my arm!? It wasn’t the same as it usually was. It was no longer normal shaped, and no longer had my skin’s regular shading. Instead, it seemed cartoony like the rest of this world, drawn, and quite a bit brighter. That doesn’t look quite right…

“Maybe you should try transforming.” Twilight thought aloud, picking up her book again. “If you changed into a pony, most others would just accept you as one of us without question.”

That was very true. If I used the transformation technique, no one would really know the difference between my human shape and the form of Shadow Flare I can take. Then again, do I really wanna change my way of walking about? I do enough as a pony as is, and I wouldn’t be able to really do human things, like say wear clothes (more specifically, pants). There is also the problem that I would have to introduce myself to the others again, and probably lie a whole lot more to keep up the façade of not knowing too much while telling them that I can change.

I took another glance at my arm. The way my body seemed to have a drawn outline and a more smoothed out texture to it just plain bugged me. It didn’t seem right at all, and I don’t think I could tolerate it much longer, now that I noticed it. My face twisted slightly in slight disgust without my permission. Ta hell with it. I’d rather deal with walking around on all fours than on two knowing that I look like THIS.

I sighed deeply, closing my eyes for a moment. “Fine,” I jabbed a finger at Twilight, giving her a stern look, “but don’t tell anypony about who I am. I can only tell so many ponies about what I can do.”

“You have my word, Winston.”  Twilight put a hoof to her heart, tracing a cross, before putting it to her eye, sealing the Pinkie promise.

“Good” I shifted slightly, letting the image of a horse appear in my mind as I said that.

Release

A flash appeared in front of my eyes for a moment, as I automatically fell over on all fours.

Clop

Over the past two weeks, I’ve come to notice a few things. When I had learned how to transform with relative ease, I found that becoming each of the pony forms I could take depended on how much I focused. To get to an Earth Pony now was simple as hell. All it took was about two seconds to get the image. The wings for a pegasus, or the horn of the unicorn added about a good 5 seconds each. However, for some reason, I couldn’t turn into an Alicorn again, no matter how hard I tried. Maybe it was some kind of mistake the first time, but who knows. There’s also the problem that I have to turn human again, before changing into another pony breed. But hey, as long as I could use the technique, it was fine.

I sighed, looking at myself to check if I did it right. I was indeed a horse once again, with no horn or wings. I didn’t see pants on me anymore – or a shirt, for that matter. It must have been because my pants and shirt were connected by the suspending. FUCK. My dog tags and pendant remained, however, as did my glasses, so there’s that.

My body was quite big and muscular like this too, almost as big as Macintosh. As an Earth Pony, it seems that all of my muscles just got stronger. Whenever I became a unicorn, nothing would really change about the height, but I was not nearly as muscular; and as a pegasus, I shrunk to a more compact body frame, possibly to make myself faster and more agile. Strength, Magic, Speed, sounds like a video game concept… I mentally scoffed at the anatomy of Equestrians.

I grunted a little, rolling my now thick neck. As I did, I got a small peek at the spine of the book Twilight had just picked back up to read. In large golden letters, it read “My Little Humans: Bill’s New Game Console”

…Oh, what the fuck…?

“…..Twilight?” I slowly called for her attention again.

“Hm?”

“What in the seven hells are you reading?”

“Oh, this?” She pointed a small hoof at the page she just looked away from, as if she was confused as to what I was talking about. “I found this in one of the more ignored sections of the library, and seeing that I know a human,” She gave me a small smile, seeming a bit bashful, “I thought I would read it to see what it’s about.” She shifted in her seat, going back to the book. “You know, just for the sake of doing it.”

“…”

Yes, I knew about our world’s version of My Little Pony toys and merchandise, but I sure as hell didn’t expect something like this HERE. That’s just plain weird. I mean seriously what in the fu-

Before I could start swearing a storm in my head, the doors to the kitchen swung open, with Mr. Cake’s head poking out.

“Anything happen out here?” He asked, concerned. “I thought I saw a flash.”

“It’s was nothing, Mr. Cake.” Twilight replied coolly, keeping her muzzle in her book. “It was only my flashlight snapping on for a moment in my bag. Nothing to worry about.”Nice lie you made there.

“I see.” He looked around the store, looking for someone. “Where’d Winston go?”

Oh crap, um… I scraped my mind for a moment to make a good lie. Right before Twilight opened her mouth to vouch for me, I spoke.

“Oh, he had to go take care of some things with Rainbow Dash.” I spoke casually, hoping he wouldn’t notice I sounded the same. “He asked me to come and make sure his buddy Baking Soda made out OK while he was away.” In my mind, I crossed my fingers, praying he’d take that excuse.

“Oh, well that’s a shame.” Mr. Cake frowned a little at hearing that ‘Winston’ had left. “Baking Soda seems to be doing a great job at handling the dough and getting it ready for baking. I’m certain they’ll come out great, and he would have wanted Winston to have some. Oh well...”

He puffed lightly, before asking another question. “So, what’s your name then?”

Pull out the first pony that comes to mind. “The name’s Shadow Flare.” I answered evenly. I gave a flick of the hoof, in a salute. “Pleasure to meet you.” Again.

“Likewise. My name’s Mr. Cake by the way.” He gave a hearty smile, just like when he greeted me the first time I came into Sugarcube Corner. I know.

He turned to look at Twilight. “Would you two like to stay around and have a small meal with us?” He took a glance behind him before he continued. “It looks like your friend is going to make enough food for a good meal, and I’m sure Mrs. Cake and Pinkie are on their way back by now.”

Twilight gave a small smile, liking the sound of the offer. “Sure, that’d be great.”

I gave a quick look at the watch on my foreleg.  6:54 P.M. Damn, I killed some time with AJ then. I didn’t really have anything else to do, and I could use something else to eat for once. I’ve gotten kinda tired of only eating apples and muffins. “Count me in too.”

“Great.” Carrot Cake nodded with satisfaction at our agreement, turning back to the kitchen. “Just wait here a bit longer then. We’re about to put the goods in the oven now.”

“Okay.” Twilight nodded, turning the page in her book.

At that moment, I smelled something. It wasn’t bread, no. It was…something else.

My eyes automatically narrowed, staring ahead of myself. I took whiff at the air. Sweet…girly….reeks of sugar… My eyes snapped open. Oh hell.

I automatically moved away from in front of the door, moving beside Twilight, and taking a seat in the chair next to her.

She turned her head to look at me, confused at what I was doing.

“Wait for it.” I answered her silent question, staring at the door.

No more than two seconds after I finished that…

BAM

The door swung open, whacking into the wall beside it, making Twilight flinch and almost drop her focus to hold her book up. A pink bolt of mare flew into the room, almost going at a cannonball’s speed. It bounced against the tiled floor once, before landing square in the middle of the store, landing on all fours, and hopping around for a moment.

“We’re back~!” Pinkie Pie sang, hopping over to where Twilight and I sat. We could see Mrs. Cake slowly walk through the doorway, moving towards a stool to sit down.

“See? Told you.” I whispered to Twilight right before Pinkie bounced one last time.

“Hi Twilight!” She greeted excitedly, landing right between us.

“Hi Pinkie.” Twilight gave a small, albeit forced smile at her, still a little shocked at the dramatic entrance.

“Who’s this?” Pinkie swung her head and attention to me, getting close to my face. “A new pony? Oh, I can make another party!”

“No Pinkie, he isn’t new.” Twilight giggled slightly, correcting her. “He just doesn’t get out a lot is all.”

“Yeah, pretty much.” I followed Twilight’s lead, offering a small wave to the pink mare that was still in my face. “My name’s Shadow Flare.”

“I’m Pinkie Pie!” She grabbed me, putting me in a bone-crushing bear hug. “Nice to meet you!”

OH MY GOD THIS PONY IS FRICKING HERCULES!!! I then tried to speak nicely through the intense pain and the sound of some of my bones popping.

“Gah…Nice…to meet you…toooOOOWAAAAHHHH!** MY BACK! LEGGO, LEGGO!”  I whacked at her shoulder to make her release me from the death hold.

“Whoopsy!” She pulled away, backing up with a bubbly giggle. “Sorry!”

“It’s…fine. Don’t worry about it. Ohhh, my spine…” I gasped, slowly inching myself back down on all fours. I think she almost broke my damned spine!

I could see Twilight stifling some more laughs, while Mrs. Cake watched on with a simple smile. Don’t just watch, *HELP ME!!!***

I kept panting to myself, trying to get more back into me, when out of nowhere…

Nom

…Is my leg being chewed on?

I could feel something small chewing at my hind leg. I quickly looked down to find a small, violet-eyed baby alligator biting away at it. It didn’t really hurt at all, seeing that it had no teeth as of yet.

“…” I just stared at it with a blank expression, as it stopped to return the vacant stare with its own. I could not comprehend why this was here.

I leaned down slowly, scooping it up with my hoof. It didn’t really try to resist, it just kept looking at me (or at least I thought it was me) with a completely expressionless gaze.

Who the hell let an ALLIGATOR in here? I began questioning the idea of keeping this thing in a STORE. I don’t care if it’s a baby, what the hell? What if it becomes hostile when it GETS teeth? What if-

“Oh, I see you met Gummy!” Pinkie Pie burst me out of my thoughts with her comment.

“…Gummy?” I asked, looking towards her as I put the weird reptile on the table, it just sitting still staring ahead at basically nothing.

“Yeah!” she replied merrily,  bringing her face really close to the baby alligator. “He’s my pet gator!”

“…”

What the hell.

“…So you own him…?” I began investigating, trying to make sense of it.

“Yep!” Pinkie nodded roughly.

“And you named him Gummy…”

“Uh-huh!”

“And you have him because…?”

“He’s been my bestest animal friend in all of Equestria since he hatched on my days on the Rock Farm I used to live on when I was little!”

…A rock farm...It’d make some sense to see Pinkie as Canadian…But wait, WHAT?

“And you decided to take this baby alligator, that you found on a rock farm, near a swamp, thinking it’d be safe to keep him in the city…?” I cocked an eyebrow.

“Yeah!” Pinkie squeaked, rubbing the gator’s head roughly. “Gummy wouldn’t hurt a fly. He’s one of the nicest baby alligators ever!”

He was just biting at where my SHINS would be!

Gummy still didn’t react, still looking at thin air as his head rocked back and forth with Pinkie’s hoof. That thing is either too stupid to know what’s happening, or just doesn’t give a damn. It was probably the latter.

“Anyway,” Twilight spoke, ignoring us and directing her attention to Mrs. Cake, who sat at the stool behind the counter.  “Your husband is in the kitchen testing out a friend of ours for a job here.”

“Is that right?” Mrs. Cake got a curious expression on her face, turning her attention to the opening kitchen doors.

“That’s right, honey!” Mr. Cake said as he walked though the kitchen doors.  “And I have to admit, he knows how to handle some dough! Just look!”

With that, he kept walking forward, revealing the cart he was pulling with his tail.  It had an array of all sorts of breads. French bread, dinner rolls, muffins, biscuits, and I could have sworn I even smelled a few pieces of cheese bread.

Baking Soda walked out behind the cart, walking with pride and confidence to go with the triumphant smile on his face. His face had a few spots of powder sticking to his coat, and he was wearing an apron along with a cooking hat. It really did look natural on him.

“Please, try one.” Baking Soda offered a small roll to Mrs. Cake with a confident smile. “I tried my best to make it.”

“Why thank you.” Mrs. Cake put on a warm smile, taking the roll from Soda’s hoof and taking a small bite.

As she chewed, we all remained quiet and listened closely for her evaluation (With the exception of Gummy, who was now standing on his hind legs staring at nothing with no expression whatsoever.)

Slowly, Mrs. Cake’s expression went from a thoughtful judging look, to a shocked believer, her eyes slowly widening as she seemed to have experienced a miracle.

“It’s positively heavenly!” Mrs. Cake breathed, swallowing the piece of the roll, savoring the taste. “The texture is balanced enough to be eaten without any trouble, but not to the point it’s like eating the dough! The flavor of the bread is just right, leaving a small tinge of buttery melt-in-your-mouth-ness without it being overwhelming. Simply delightful!” She eagerly took another bite of the bread as she finished.

Baking Soda’s smile widened twice as large when he heard the great review of his creation, Mr. Cake smiling and tapping him on the shoulder to tell him well done.

“Whoopee!” Pinkie cheered, hopping over to Soda and giving him a big hug. “Does that mean he gets to work here? Huh, huh?”

“Of course!” Mrs. Cake exclaimed finishing her roll with a satisfied sigh.

“We’d be crazy if we didn’t let him have a job here!” Mr. Cake playfully scolded.

“Woohoo!” Pinkie hugged Soda once more, who lightly blushed while chuckling lightly.

“Way to go, Baking Soda.” Twilight chirped, closing her book with a glad smile.

“Well done, Soda” I nodded in his direction. I was simply glad that he wouldn’t be having trouble with living in and fitting in to Ponyville.

“Now then, how about we all sit down and have that dinner?” Mr. Cake offered, walking towards the kitchen to get the rest of the food. “I think we need to celebrate Soda’s new job.”

“I’m all for that… but we need balloons!” Pinkie pranced away from Soda and through the kitchen door, going to help out Carrot Cake.

“Alright then.” Twilight agreed, putting her book back into her saddlebags beside her chair.

“I’m fine with that.” I said, shifting slightly in my seat as Baking Soda set up the table for the small celebration.

Some time later, Twilight, Soda and I were all leaving Sugarcube Corner, full and content with a great feast of freshly baked bread and a small side of sweets.

The bread was just as Mrs. Cake had described it. It wasn’t too hard or soft, too bland or flavored. It was literally as if he put some of his soul into the bread. Just as I had thought, there was indeed a cheese roll in the pan. The sweets were also tasty, but that went without saying, seeing that Mr. Cake made them.

We talked about how I was getting used to life in Ponyville and how well I was getting along with the other folk. I think I’ve adapted pretty well. I could talk to others with ease, despite some mares being a little scared, I had a job where I got paid (gold coins though, not bad.) and a good lifestyle going. I think I could live in Equestria like this.

Still, my life on Earth still needs to be attended. It still bothered me that I was walking around instead of attending my college classes, and I still had my tech support job to tend to; but I can’t seem to make contact with my cell phone, and despite my internet being on for my computer, (for some godforsaken reason.) I haven’t gotten any emails from a client for some help, so in the end, I’ll just have to deal with it until I found some way back.

“Bye, you guys!” Pinkie called from the door, waving with an abnormal amount of energy despite it being so late. Gummy was standing on his shoulder, looking into the darkness with that same blank look. “See you tomorrow, Bakey-Wakey!”

“You got it!” Soda called back, laughing lightly.

“Good night!” Twilight called back.

I just gave a small wave before continuing to walk down the steps, hearing the door close behind me.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay getting home W-” Twilight changed the last word, hoping Soda didn’t notice, “Shadow?”

I looked in the direction of the park. I could make out the street and buildings. I’ve walked around the streets back on Earth in the dead of night before. I should be fine.

“Yeah,” I gave a light nod to Twilight and Baking Soda, “thanks for asking. You be careful.”

Twilight hesitated for a moment, but just conceded with a light nod. “You too.”  Her horn lit up brightly, lighting a small area around her. She turned around, starting her walk home. “Good night, Shadow Flare.”

“Night.” Soda called to me as he walked beside Twilight.

I sighed, taking a quick glance at my watch while the light was still there. 8:40 P.M. Really late now. Time to head home and get a bit of work on those scrolls done. I turned around, walking down the dark path.

As I walked, I kept glancing toward my hoofs, making sure I didn’t stumble or trip over my own footing. Whenever I transformed, I usually just became a pegasus to fly with Rainbow Dash, or a unicorn to practice magic with Twilight Sparkle. This is actually the first time I’ve ever bothered to walk the streets as a pony, so I wasn’t very used to walking a lot in this form.

Damn, it’s really dark… I narrowed my eyes ahead, making out the small bridge that led to the park. I wonder if the glove Rarity gave me can fit me in this form… I blinked. Wait…crap.

I mentally face-hoofed.I forgot to get those gothic photos to Rarity! And wasn’t I supposed to be getting milk from AJ!? Crap! Crap, crap, cra-

EEeeeeeeeee

I stopped dead in my tracks, looking around. What was that noise…? I strained my ears, looking around slowly. I know I heard something…

Crack

I swung my head in the direction the sound came from. I could see a window was opened slightly, and a shadow of a pony sneaking into it slowly. It had a feminine frame, so it was probably a mare. Was she breaking into that house!?

“Hey!” I snapped at the figure. “What the hell are you doing!?”

She swung her head towards me, before turning around and running the other way.

“Get back here, you!” I didn’t waste any time, starting into a gallop despite my inexperience with these limbs, giving chase to the thief down the path towards the residential area.

Chapter 27: Meeting the Mare of the Night

Chapter 27:

Meeting the Mare of the Night

Note: From here on out, expect to see background music links to appear in parentheses. They are not needed to enjoy the story, but merely pieces that fit the mood. Try to notice the trends between the music chosen and the characters in the scene. You may find some clues!

By the way, I'm adopting this element from great fanfic author k12314, the writer of fellow HiE stories How Did I Get Here and Le Retour. If you have not read his works, here's a spot to start.

Onto the chapter. Enjoy.

(Play this music if you wish. Not really needed, however.)

Running down the street that led to the other side of Ponyville, I sped my way down the path, giving chase to the burglar. Though my mind told me not to pursue her and just go to contact the authorities, something else told me I had to find out what the heck was going on here. Besides, with the whole ordeal of “possible human criminals” going about, I couldn’t exactly let this break-in slip by under my nose.

I could at least see my own footing though, thanks to the bright moonlight and stars now lighting the sky. If it wasn’t for Princess Luna being so elaborate, there wouldn’t be a chase to begin with. I would have to say thanks for her handiwork the next time I saw her.

I narrowed my eyes ahead, getting a good view of the thief. She was wearing all dark colors, obviously to blend in with the darkness. She had a gray fully woven bodysuit on, reaching all the way down her forelegs, stopping at the joint of her hind legs and with no holes or gaps in it; not even for her tail to come out (if she even had one). She had a small jet black sweater over her suit too, for some reason. It seemed to only reach halfway down her forelegs, and only covered about half of her torso.

She also had a mask on, covering her nose, mouth, ears, and mane. The only things that probably weren’t covered were her eyes. Most interestingly, however, was the fact that she had socks on her hooves. Was she wearing those to make sure her hoofsteps wouldn’t give her away? Not bad.

She was a fast one, alright, keeping a good distance between us. She was also very agile, leaping and sidestepping by boxes in the way without really regressing in speed. I kicked the boxes aside as I got to them. I didn’t have the skill to move very well as a pony, but I was strong enough to knock them away. I couldn’t afford to let her get too good a lead.I’m not letting her slip by that easily!

I stumbled every so often over my own legs, due to the lack of adjustment to galloping rather than running on two legs. I grunted, quickly regaining balance and boosting myself forward a little to make up for lost distance. I probably could move faster if I was a damned human... I mentally contemplated transforming back. I shook my head, dismissing the idea. No, that’d be careless. Not only was I chasing someone, but it was down a main street of the city. I’d be stupid to change back and risk exposing my dual identities to anyone who could be watching.

She slid around the corner, moving into the residential area. Residential is basically the most lined up section of all of Ponyville, with a good amount of the houses nicely in a row. She’d have more freedom there than she just did in the marketplace. I let my hooves skid across the pavement, swinging myself around the corner. I thrust myself forward, going back to a full gallop. It may be me imagining this, but I think I’m faster like this!

The robber seemed to be slowing down. She must be reaching her limit. I couldn’t blame her.I’m kind of running out of breath myself. The adrenaline is wearing off, and we’ve basically run across the entire city in a single chase.

The robber suddenly made a right turn into an alleyway behind an old workshop about 10 yards ahead of me. That stupid horse, now she’s trapped! There’s no way out now, that’s a dead end!

(Stop music)

I skid turning down the narrow opening, seeing the thief who spun around to face me. I sighed; getting my breath as I quickly analyzed the path.

She had come to a blind alley alright. There was nowhere in here for her to go anymore. There were only a bunch of boxes and crates here, and it’s not really possible for her to climb out, seeing that they were scattered, not stacked. Not to mention she was panting, obviously tired from all the running, and there was no way she could wriggle around me in a passage this narrow. Game over.

“What the hell were you doing breaking into that house?” I interrogated, slowly taking a step into the alley.

She just stared me down, cautiously taking a step back, not saying a word.

“Well?” I asked, raising my tone and moving forward more steadily. “You’ve got nowhere to run. Come clean and maybe we can work out something that doesn’t end up with you being behind bars in a prison cell.” In the back of my head I hoped there was such a thing as prisons in this world.

She just kept backing away, watching me with her green eyes.

“It’s the end of the road.” I said, closing in on her. I furrowed my brow, movingcloser. “Turn. Yourself. In.”

She kept moving away until her hoof tapped against a big crate that was against the back wall. She glanced back at it before looking back to me. Is that a smile I see under that mask…?

“…Hey.” I started, starting to walk faster towards her. She’s not seriously going to try, is she?

She crouched down slightly, leaping onto the crate.

“Hey!” I shouted, starting to dash towards her.

She leaned forward, pressing herself down against the crate as much as she could, before flinging herself upward, just before I could reach her.She arched backwards as she ascended toward the sky, soaring through the coolnight air. She flipped backwards in a perfect rainbow arc.

I just stood there, awe-stricken by what I was seeing. That’s just EPIC.

Tap

Not to mention unfair.

She landed on top of the roof of the workshop on all fours, making only the lightest tap on the top of the building. She raised her head, seeming to enjoy my shocked expression, her jade eyes shining in triumph as she looked down at me.

She gave a quick wink, before turning around and hopping from sight.

“Shit!” I grumbled to myself, turning and speeding around the workshop. There was no way in hell I could make a jump like that as a pony.

I slide in front of the short building glancing around myself, searching for the thief.Where are the damned feds when you need some!?

“Uuuggghhh…damn..!” I swore to myself, slinging my head around to look down another alleyway.

Nothing.I can’t hear anything, either. Damn my blasted assumptions.

…Wait, wait…

I was about to keep scolding myself until I thought about things more calmly. If she managed to ditch me, and she went this way the last I saw her….then…

I automatically spun to the northwest, running back down the same street I chased the thief on. If she ditched me…

…She probably came back to the scene of the crime.

I slowed to a careful trot, approaching the street outside of Town Square. I looked around the street carefully. The air was still, and the moon was higher than it had been before.

I quickly caught sight of the building I was looking for: a small house with a bright grape painting on it. It had a simple roof with a strawberry on one of the sides. I huffed, walking around the home slowly, trying not to make too much noise.

If I remember right, the window was wide open when she sped off. I started to reach the corner that had said window around it. Then if she came back, chances are the window was still open, right?

I peeked around the corner to get a glimpse. The window was closed shut.

Huh?

I walked out, glancing around for a moment to check my surroundings. No one nearby, and the lights in the house are out. I approached the window slowly, pressing a hoof on the underside and pushing up with a bit of force. It didn’t budge. Locked too…

I placed my hoof back on the ground, staring at the window. Did the folks inside wake up and find the window open and then just decide to close and lock it before going back to bed..?

I leaned over the windowsill, inspecting it closely. It had a simple locking mechanism on the inside. On the far left end was a small bit of a broken metal bar wedged into the bottom of the window.  I blinked, tapping the metal lightly with a bit of my hoof. It’s still warm. I blinked at the sensation. Must have broken off from the friction and she left it without noticing, which basically meant…

I glanced over my shoulder. Nothing but darkness and the light sound of crickets in the distance responded.

I had *just** missed her.* I smacked my lips in distain, going back to the metal bit.

So if she got in through the window, how’d she get out while locking the window, her point of entry, and leaving..?

I shot another quick peek inside. Nothing looked disturbed or moved out of place. Eh, I’ll have to think about that one later.

I began to turn around, walking toward the bridge to the park when I heard a light ruffling in the wind.

I sighed, looking back. There was a note right under the window, fluttering in the air, as it stayed tacked to the house.

I blinked, walking towards the small note.Why is that there? I bent down to look at the note. Is this from the thief? I slowly began to put my finge-

Hooves.

“…”

I deadpanned at my forelegs with a slight glare. Damn you nature, and your lack of animals with fingers.

I groaned in annoyance as I licked my teeth clean. I hate this…

Reluctantly, I wrapped my lips around the handle of the tack, pressing my teeth against it on both sides.I pulled out the tack with the note still hanging by the end. I then stuck the note on the wall beside the window, letting the small piece of paper bathe in the light of the stars.

The note seemed to be a small letter, written in a very clean and impressive penmanship. It was in cursive, and had the light smell of perfume on it. This had to be from that mare.Fixing my glasses that were just hanging really far down my snout, I began to read the note.

My, oh my. I wasn’t expecting to get that amount of exercise from my little routine. Certainly rare to see other ponies walking about when it gets dark.

Not to mention meet a dashing gentlemen like yourself. You certainly know how to make a lady work for her prize. But in the end, I got what I came for~.

Tell you what, next time you go out on a midnight stroll, see if you can find me hanging about. Consider it a date~. I’ll be waiting, Mr. Hero~. ♥

Ms. E.S.

At the bottom right corner of the letter, there was a hairpin clipped onto the sheet, probably as a trademark. I was annoyed. This bitch basically ditched me, and is treating me like a toy. I HATE cocky people. I’m gonna find and catch her if it’s the last thing I do!

I paused for a moment, glancing behind me once more. Still nothing but the sight of the town sound asleep. I glanced around still. Why does it feel like I’m being watched..?

I shrugged off the feeling, sighing as I looked back at the note.

You know, thinking back, I could have just turned into a pegasus back in the alleyway. There was a much lower probability of me being noticed, not to mention I could have flown overhead and possibly catch her. Then again, it’d take a moment, considering I’d have to FIRST turn back into a human and THEN transform into a pegasus, I’d take too long, and I’d probably lose her anyway.

“Guh…” I groaned lightly. I hated losing, it made me analyze my mistakes thoroughly, and then promptly lash myself over them. It's not really because I was a perfectionist, but rather a strategist. This was probably due to the fact that my parents always played puzzle games with me and little else that didn't involve tactics.

Screw it, I guess I’ll just go home, then... Slowly, I clamped my teeth around the tack, placing my hoof against the bottom of the note. I quickly pulled the tack out while keeping the note in place, putting it to some random spot on the side of the wall. I then wrapped my lips around the edge of the note, making sure I wasn’t getting it wet, turning around and heading back home pissed and annoyed.

Times like this make you wonder what exactly serves as police around here…

On the other side of Ponyville Town Square, a small shadow bubbled in the darkness. The dimly dressed mare peeked out from behind a pile of boxes in an alleyway across from the central opening of the square.

She had done it. She got away with the goods, and without being found out or caught. She slipped another small giggle at her victory.

She gently pulled out the light blue pouch in her jacket pocket. She had just gotten out of the house right before that black stallion came running into view, and she had gotten what she wanted.

Her eyes slid back to the tall, dark mustang pacing across the opening and towards the bridge to the park. She could see that he was a bit peeved, seeing that he had a slight scowl on his face and was grumbling something. It wasn’t everyday somepony noticed her. Heck, aside from her teacher, she was always ignored during her daily life and her new little hobby.

A small smile curled under her mask.

But him…he could be fun. Lots of fun, indeed.

She glanced at the moon to find the time. It was time to report back to the teacher. She slipped her prize into her jacket pocket, flipping the flap shut to keep it inside. She then turned around and leapt from box to box until she lightly landed onto the roof without a sound. She swiftly moved across the top of the building, jumping over to the next structure without making a single sound. She couldn’t wait for tomorrow to come, she was getting giddy from anticipating more interaction with the mystery colt.

Equine Step had found herself a proper playmate.

I had found myself a random bitch of a thief as a new problem.

I groaned for the tenth time as I reached my house. I pressed the tack against the frame of my door, sticking it in enough to hang there on its own as I let go. I worked my jaw slightly, annoyed with the tingling sensation in it. Bloody ponies, how do they do it?

I gave a quick glance around myself. No one’s around, right? Good.

I closed my eyes quickly, standing up on my hand legs and letting the image of a human pop into my head.

Release

The flash of light and the sudden sensation of having natural balance on two legs told me it worked. I lightly stretched, popping my legs and arms. I’m still a bit tired from that dash. I plucked the note out of the wall, leaving the tack as I thought. But then again, I can’t really just leave my studies alone. I’ve done that enough. I glanced at the note in my hand, coming to a conclusion.

I’ll investigate more tomorrow, maybe somepony knows about this thief. For now, let’s just practice. I nodded to myself as I pulled my key from its harness, quickly singling out my house key and opening my front door.

I quickly stepped into my home, closing and locking the door behind me. I pulled out one of the chairs, took off my glasses and pulled out all the scrolls I’ve read so far.

Let’s see what I can pick up...

About an hour later, I found myself yawning loudly. Sleepy… I look at my watch, lightly dazed. 11:05 P.M. My eyes slid down to my work in front of me.

I was spending most of the time trying to figure out just what that last scroll meant. It’s way too vague for me. “Pulling out an emotion from my heart and bring it out into the world” is a little too poetic for me to fully understand. In the end, I could only come up with the conclusion that it probably meant I could only use it when I felt a certain way. I just didn’t know what emotions to feel or “bring out”.

Other than that, I’ve just been reviewing the other scrolls. I pretty much deducted that if I learned how to channel multiple elements to my hand using the Magician’s Touch and the STAMP, maybe I could use it as some sort of enhanced weapon, or maybe a wand, or something. I’ll have to look into that sometime.

I….really need to go to bed. I yawned, standing up from my chair. I slowly trudged myself to my bedroom, slipping my feet out of my shoes and plopping onto my bed, letting my legs drape from the side. Screw undressing, I’m tired.

Slowly, my eyes drooped downward, leaving me to slumber.

I groaned slightly as I felt the air suddenly grow cold as it blew past my skin, giving megoose bumps. My feet were suddenly wet up to my ankles, making my legs curl up to get them out. Slowly, I flickered my eyes open to darkness, with the light dripping of water falling into a bigger body of itself. Am I where I think I am…?

I sat upright, sliding my hand across the surface I was lying on. It was rough, hard, and damp. A rock..? I could guess where I was now, but I wanted to make sure. Besides, I couldn’t see crap, I needed a light anyway.

I dipped my hands into my pockets scavenging for my white glove, thankfully finding it near the bottom of my right pocket. For some reason, however, I couldn’t find anything else in my pockets. No cell phone, no wallet, no nothing. Weird. I quickly slipped the glove over my left hand, holding it out and concentrating.

Now…focus. I slowly let the image of my hand being covered in flames enter my mind.

Focus… Small flickers of fire snapped out from my fingertips in small bursts, before falling and fading into the darkness.

Concentrate… Finally, a small flame snapped around my hand, spreading a small field of light around me like a torch. I casually glanced around myself.

Let’s see here…navy blue walls, dark, damp, water dripping from the ceiling, and it seems to go on forever…yep, I’m in the underground for my soul. I sighed lightly. It’s never just a dreamless slumber, is it? Then again, at least the trips are consistent and make sense. I could also remember what happened in these dreams unlike the ones I had on my last days on Earth, so there was that.

I stood up from the piece of rock I had been laying on, taking a few steps forward to look down the path. I couldn’t remember which direction I was going, just the fact that Shadow ran off, and then I was attacked by that…that FREAK.

Speaking of, I still had no idea where Shadow ran off to. I glanced behind myself to see if there were any differences in the path. I can’t tell… I sighed, turning back around and walking forward slowly through the water. Fuck it, let’s go this way.

“Shadow~?” I called out into the cave, hearing my voice bounce along the walls.

….There was no response.

Damnit Shadow, where are you? “Shadoooow~!”

….Still nothing.

Ugh, goddamnit. I sighed, continuing down the cave. No choice but to look for these “emotions” to bring out myself until he shows u-

Haaa…

I froze as soon as I heard the menacingly raspy breathing. Up ahead in the middle of the path was one of those things, crouching down on all fours, picking at something like a wild animal, it’s back to me. I honestly wanted to turn around and hope he didn’t notice me, but something told me this was the right way.

Slowly, I stepped toward the creature. My hands were shaking slightly from fear, making the flame waver a lot more than a strong wind could make it, slowly inching my feet forward without really picking them up to not make a noise.  I quickly checked my waist for a weapon, certain I would have to fight it like last time. I couldn’t feel either of my knives in their holsters.

What!? My eyes shot down to my hip. There were indeed two empty loops where my blades should have been.

**WHY!?* Why is it not there!? I always go out with a knife!* I mentally groaned. My mind is so fucked up for messing with me like this…

I kept moving my hand to the side, gripping the small metal rod that was in its proper holster.My mind knew it would probably be better to just use my fist, but my hand...just wouldn’t let go. I pause to try and make myself let go of it, accidentally lifting my leg a bit too high.

Splish

Ha!?

(Optional Music)

The creature spun around to see what made the sudden noise. It was definitely, not an improvement of the last one I saw.

Its nose was very obviously broken; almost seeming like there had been an attempt to twist, no, rip the thing off. It had an awful amount of blood around its mouth too; it’s jagged, rotting yellow teeth bared towards me.

Whatever it was eating it had clenched in its hand, looking darker than most things I’ve seen, and seemed to be shredded, blood dripping from it. The smell that it had was absolutely wretched, the very crimson drops contaminating the water, reeking of a repulsive scent.

Oh hell… My eyes widened slowly as I shuffled back.

KHAAAAAA!!! The creature lunged out at me full force, mouth opening to try and eat its target.

“AH!” I yelped, bringing out the staff from its holder without thinking and putting it in front of me. Staffstaffstaff, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, *STAFF!!***

It bit down on the rod, making a loud Clink sound throughout the section of the cave, grabbing my shoulders as he pushed me into the wall.

HII*ISSSSSS*

It gnawed at the metal bar furiously, wanting to get at my face rather than a stick.  It constantly and wildly wriggled the staff in its mouth, frequently pulling and shoving against it to bring it away from my hands.

“Ugh..!” I grunted with effort, struggling to keep my only weapon in my possession. I could feel some rocks dig into my back, causing a sharp pack to go up my spine, ignoring them to the best of my ability.

“Let go, you freak…!” I snapped at the abomination through my teeth, wrapping my other hand on the staff for extra support.

As soon as my still lit hand made contact with the staff, the flames flew across the staff, engulfing both my right hand and the creatures head in a bright blaze.

“Ow!” I pulled my ungloved hand away immediately, still holding the staff firm with the other.How!?

AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!

It screamed in pain, pulling its mouth away from the suddenly harmful stick.

Gotta take it out before it can recover...! I charged forward, slamming the staff against the creature’s neck. I sped forward, baring my teeth and steadying my balance as I slammed the freak against the opposite wall.

KAAAAHHHHH!!! It continued to yell in agony from the scorching hot pole pressed against its body, the sound of sizzling flesh and the smell of burning rotten flesh starting to fill the air.

I didn’t care; I wanted to survive this. I knew full well this thing would eat me alive if I didn’t kill it now. Not to mention it will still be here tomorrow night if I don’t. I needed to take it out before it took me out. It needed to die, RIGHT NOW!

I glared at the monster shrieking before me, focusing on the image of the flame around my hand more than ever. The flames around my hand burned more brightly, causing the staff to quickly follow suit and make the creature scream even more. I don’t care how this works, it’s damn effective!

Without thinking about it, I pulled my right hand back, thrusting it forward and punching the creature in the face.

BAM

Its already wiggling tooth flew out, letting a gush of blood fly out with it. I small bit splashed across my cheek. I didn’t care; I still had to finish it. I pulled my fist back, throwing another punch.

Whack

I kept punching the creature in the face without pausing, not wanting to let it get the upper hand. I didn’t give a damn if this was a dream or not, I can still feel realistically here, and by that logic I could possibly DIE from the trauma, and that’s all that mattered. I don’t want to take any risks, so hurry up and STOP MOVING ALREADY.

Haaa….Kuaaaa….It was now breathing heavily, trying to wiggle itself free from the barrage of blows I was dealing. It flung its arms at me and tried to kick me, but just couldn’t reach me.

WHAM

Kaaaa….Huaa-

CRACK

….

(Music stops here)

It suddenly stopped moving with that last blow. Its arms falling to its sides, as it began to slump slightly.

“…” I stared at the creature before me, pulling my fist back in case it moved again. Its already battered face was now bludgeoned, almost completely broken on the right side.  There was a large blood splatter behind its head.

….Did I actually kill it…?

I felt sick. I was normally never bothered by the sight and smell of dead creatures, always going to morgues for field trips or for the tour of the college without batting an eye, but this….Killing something like THIS with your own two hands so closely and brutally made me want to throw up. I coughed, becoming nauseated by the heavy odor of death and decay. With the adrenaline gone, I couldn’t help but be disgusted by such a smell.

I started walking back down the path a few steps, just wanting to get away from the scene.  I paused for a moment, letting myself calm down. I gathered my mind, looking at my left hand. It was still on fire, with the staff in a blaze as well. I guess it’s the staff’s ability. It really DID work… I narrowed my eyes at the red glowing bar in the flames. It’s too hot to touch with my normal hand…better fix that.

With a small pause to prepare myself, I switched the staff between my hands, quickly crouching down and dipping it into the water below.

Sssss… Steam blew up against my face, my hand quickly going from burning for a moment, to warm, to cool again.  I slowly stood back up, keeping my sizzling left hand in the air. I glanced around the cave once more, planting the staff into the ground beside me. Now what…?

Haaa….

My thoughts were caught off guard by more frightening breathing.

But I *killed** it! I know I did!*

I glanced behind myself slowly. In the middle of the darkness were two slightly dimmer eyeholes, staring at me.

Haaaaa…

I paused, moving away from it a slowly. Just as I moved, more dim eye-shaped figures revealed themselves from the darkness.

HAAAA…..

A spooky melody of monstrous breathing came towards me, almost following my every move.

Oh, come on…! I spun around, starting to dash down the cavern path to escape from the pack of demons.

Very shortly I could hear a group’s worth of hands and feet, splashing along in the water behind me, giving chase.

Chapter 28: The Morning News

Chapter 28:

The Morning News

(Optional Music)

I fled down the eerie cave as quickly as my legs would allow me, with my feet stomping through the dark shallow waters, and my hand tightly clasping the staff that still reeked of flesh. My hands were covered in blood, but I could also tell that they were sweating a lot too, the sensation of my heart pounding as I ran quite apparent. I could still very much hear the sounds of my own hastened splashes in the water followed by several others.

HISS*SSSS*

KA*AAAA*

SHIYA*AAAA*

The fact that my pursuers were hissing and growling as they chased me didn’t help.

Give me a break…!

I briefly glanced over my shoulder as I ran to see just how far away they were from me. I could only see a group of darkened eyes from within the veil of shadows, with the occasional torn up arm or leg barely coming into the light. The skin was so torn apart; you could see the very dark and dirty bones inside the ripped apart flesh.

My mind was racing, filled with panic and fear. The image of the face of the first creature still making me so sickened, my stomach twisted at the thought. Come on, stay focused…

I shook my head roughly, trying to get myself back together. I could feel the burn gathering in my legs and my lungs as I moved. Despite the fact that this was all a dream, it certainly felt like it was real. All the more reason not to stop and see what happens to me from those things, I suppose.

I focused more magical energy into my left hand, making my light brighter as I ran, illuminating the path ahead of me. I blinked, noticed two small figures up ahead on both sides of the wall. They each seemed to have been crafted onto the wall, sticking out and opening into a small pit at the top; topped off with two small columns on the sides of the pit and had a small roof at the top, probably to keep any water from dripping into the pit and ruining whatever was inside. It seemed familiar, for some reason.

I blinked, thinking about where I had seen the devices from. Where do I know it…? I suddenly remember my conversation with Shadow in the last dream.

Light that

That’s right, it’s an oil lamp!  My mind suddenly bustled with coherent thought. He told me several times as we walked through the cave to light the oil lamps! I hastily plotted a small desperate move in my mind, the gears churning in my head.

If logic goes by enough to allow me to move about and think with reason, hopefully some basic chemistry will work here as well..!

I grasped the staff in my hand tightly, barreling towards the small lamp on the right side of the cave. I ducked under the small structure, spinning around as I stood back up with my staff swinging out in a downward slashing arc.

“There!”

Clannn-Splish

In one strike, I smashed my staff into the small oil container, breaking it off of the wall and onto the ground, spilling the contents of the lamp into the water at my feet. The oil slowly settled over the water, turning the water into a murky black. Not enough…

Ssssshhhhaaaaaa!!!

I quickly looked up to see the creatures’ figures rapidly coming out from the darkness, ready to pounce onto me. Crap!

Without really thinking about it, I slung my flaming hand out in front of me, towards the creatures.

“Back up!” I snipped at them, jabbing my hand towards them. “Back it up, I said!”

Hiiiisssssss…. Reluctantly, they backed away slowly from the foreign source of light and heat, glaring at me with their eyeless sockets.

I slowly edged my way toward the other pit on the opposite wall. I knew I couldn’t waste any time. Who knows when they would decide to go on the offensive anyway? I noted, noticing some of them actually leaning towards me, despite the flames engulfing my hand.

I quickly got in range; quickly slinging my right arm across my body, and swinging in a backhand motion with my staff.

Twhan*nnn- Splash*

Just as the previous one, the oil lamp fell from the wall, and into the water, the contents of the lamp slowly spreading across the water.

Grrrrrrr….One of the creatures, snapped at me, getting awfully close to my fingers.

“Hey!” I jabbed a punch out, hitting it in the nose(?)

GRRRAAAH!  It reeled back, covering its face from the blow.

Slowly, the second body of oil mixed with the first lamp’s, making the section of water pitch black. Okay, that should do it!

“Please let this be enough…” I mumbled to myself, focusing more energy to the flames in my hand. I quickly gripped the top of the staff with my left hand, quickly pulling my unclothed hand away as the fires spread across the pole.

I then leaned forward, shoving the burning staff into the center of the black splotch in the wavering waters. In mere seconds, a huge wall of flames separated me from my pursuers.

Kaaaaaa…!

Hii*iiisssssssss*

I could see the creatures slowly backing away from the blaze, not wanting to be caught and ignited by the sudden burst of intense heat. I withdrew my staff, back-stepping as well.

(stop music)

Okay, that should keep them off me for a bit.  I turned around slowly; looking back at the pack of freaks huddled at the other side of the flames before moving to a light jog down the cave. I was breathing fairly hard. Even though it was still a dream, it felt like I really did run miles.

I glanced down at the staff that was still surrounded by yellow flames. This is a bit too long if I plan to carry this along. Too bad it’s not a baton, then it’d-

Shiiiink

Before I could finish the sentence, the staff suddenly closed into itself, until it was about a half a foot long. Though it was still on fire, it was a lot more convenient to carry about now. Loving this thing! I glanced back at the small group of creature one more time, I began to notice something.

One of the creatures had gone completely silent. While the others were still hissing at the crackling fire, there was one in the center just staring. I slow to a slow walk as I observed the creature. He wasn’t afraid of the flames, it seemed. Rather, it seemed to have found it more of an annoyance if anything.  It also had a big footprint on its chest. Was it the same one I faced the other day?

It slowly backed away from the flames, it down on all fours; while the others fell silent and watched the daredevil move back.

….No. I slowly started to turn back around, starting to move faster.

Grrrrr… It let a low menacing growl as it prepared itself.

Crap…! I stopped watching, starting to run back down the cave.

GRrrrAaaaah!!! I could here it scream from behind me.

Splash

I could hear the cry be followed by a loud splash in the water. It was then followed by multiple, hasten, splashes in the water.

I glanced back quickly to see it had crossed the flames and was chasing me once more.

Shit, shit, shit!

I pushed my legs into another all out sprint, despite my legs’ protest. I was nearing my limit.

Can’t stop now. Gotta run, gotta run, gotta ru-

I suddenly couldn’t feel ground underneath me.

I slowly looked down with widened eyes to see that there was suddenly no ground under my foot. It was a small gap, only big enough to swallow my foot…

Or so I thought.

It then quickly opened up, letting my other leg slip into the hole. Before I knew it I was falling into the opening gap as a hole.

“Huh!? Wha-!?” I uttered in a startled panic, trying to grab at the wall, missing and grabbing at thing air, until I managed to grab a small exposed rock from new the bottom of the wall.

KYAAAAAA!!! The creature was quickly closing in, running around the cave corner and coming into view.

“Ah…” My mind was filled with fear, as I had come to a choice: either fall into the pit, or be eaten by the creature.

Hiiiiissss!!! It’s only about a yard away now. I had to pick one or the other now.

I shot a look down the hole below me. It was purely darkness and nothing more could be made out.

….

I let go of the rock, letting myself plummet into the darkness. I could make out the creature skidding to a stop above me, just as my sight was enveloped by darkness.

I slowly shake my head, blinking several times. I slowly begin to see a white ceiling in the darkness.

“…” I don’t really say anything, just looking to my side to see a wall, with a mattress  and bed sheets below. I must be in my room again…

I slowly sigh, returning my sight to the blank ceiling. That dream was just…bad. I had no idea why I was having such dreams, but they certainly felt real. I gagged lightly at the memory of the creature I had beaten to death, slumped over and truly lifeless. It was so *DAMNED** realistic.*

Hesitating slightly, I lift myself into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. I was majorly sweaty, and though was quite tense, wasn’t tired at all now. My lungs also still had a slight burning to them, and I could still feel the light tinge of extra heat around my left hand. Why did it have to be so lifelike..?

I lift up my hand to my face, examining it. Unclothed… I tapped my sides, checking my holsters and pockets. My phone, wallet, and knifes were still there. The staff was there as well, still only a small stub, no longer than a chap stick.

“…Ugh...” I rubbed my eyes, feeling the slight throb of a headache upon me. I was so damned clueless of what was going on, yet I’m the key to most of it.  I’d have to speak to Shadow Flare or maybe the princesses about this. I doubt anyone else had an idea of what it was about.

I shifted my gaze out the window to get an estimate of the time. It was still dark, with no moonlight or sunlight creaking through the window pane. It must be a bit before dawn… I pull my phone out of pocket to get a precise time. 5:20 A.M. Bah...

I slowly eased myself onto my feet, stretching out and flexing each muscle. As I get my body out of its stiffened state, I began to walk out into the living room, stopping the table. I had notes I took from the scrolls, detailing minor ideas and theories, along with the three actual scrolls unfurled on the right side.

I blinked, staring at the table, quickly scanning the notes I had scribbled down. I could remember a few theories, but most of them are just blurred up from the exhaustion I had most of the time. I blinked at the note that read “Possible M. T. (My lazy way of saying Magican’s Touch) + Staff = elemental weapon.” I scoffed. Apparently so, if the dream was anything to go by. I picked up the pencil and put down a small check at the bottom.

All of the others were basically interpretations of the words in the latest scroll. I still couldn’t understand what it meant in plain English instead of riddles, but I supposed I had some time to figure it out. I then began to clean up the table, putting the notes in one neat pile, while closing the scrolls back up and placing them back into the bag.

I paused as I saw the small note with the hair pin in the corner. …Oh right, that bitch. I scowled slightly as I stared down at the small message. She’s pretty much assigned me to be her little toy, and I’m not gonna have it. I don’t normally bother with people challenging me to things, but it’s something else when you break the law and then tease me about it.

(Optional Music)

I picked up the note, unclipping the pin and examining it. It was a little hard to unclip, with me having to use a bit more pressure to open it then I would have to with any other. It had a small sign of an bright jade stone on it, with the actual pin being jet black. The other end of the hairpin was to a point, and had an extra bend near the end. I blinked, lightly wrapping my fingers to the end of the pin, and being it lightly.

Clik

The arm snapped into a 90 degree bend, making a small hook. I continue to try and bend the pin itself between my fingers with a small growing force. It simply refuse to bend in any other fashion then how it was designed to.

I put the pin down thinking. Was this her signature tool to get inside buildings…? Probably so, otherwise it wouldn’t be so damned hard to break and have a pin. I kept my eyes locked on the pin and note.

…

I’m pretty sure there is no such thing as a police force of any kind here, so I’ll probably have to do this myself. I concluded mentally.  I think I’ll make another stop at the house she broke into.  In that case I need more investigate more… I looked towards the window, seeing the fountain turning on in the darkness. Maybe someone saw what happened, or maybe there was another piece of evidence I missed.

I turned my head back down towards the paper, narrowing my eyes. E.S…I need to find some info on her.

(Music Stops here)

I sigh to myself lightly, pulling myself away from the table and walking off towards the bathroom. But first, let me freshen up. I feel like I’ve been in a sauna for way too long…

I stretched once more as I walked down the park path, heading towards Town Square. I rolled my shoulders back, making my backpack rustle against my back. I basically had a short-sleeved gray shirt on, with a black vest over it, topped off with a gray pair of pants.

I glanced down at my watch for the time. It was a little past eight, so Rarity must have been up by now. She was always up before eight o’clock.  I quickly shuffled through the pretty large stack of photos I had printed from the internet (How the hell I could still go online or even have a connection baffled me, but by now I just stopped trying to apply logic to my house’s source of power and was just grateful I wasn’t living like a caveman.)

Most of the pictures were those of gothic fashion, most showing popular outfits using corsets, balloon skirts, frilly skirts, trenchcoats, tailcoats, zipper vests, dresses, and jackets for both boys and girls. And then, considering how she normally designed clothes, I decided to throw in some French fashion into the mix as well.  I huffed lightly as I scanned through the pictures. She’d better be grateful for this… I wasted half of my paper for her without thinking.

Strolling across the bridge and moving towards the boutique, I noticed that there weren’t as many people passing through the streets. Normally, the street would be filled with all sorts of colored ponies, going about their business, but today, there was only about half of the folk walking by.  Where is everyone..? I wondered to myself, glancing around myself.

I merely shrugged my shoulders as I got to the front door of the boutique, lightly tapping at the door. For a moment, nothing happened, only silence responding to my knocks. Was she out…? The sign said “open,” so that couldn’t be the case. Slowly, the door cracked open and an deep blue eye peered through the crack in the doorway. “Yes?”

“Um, hey Rarity.” I greeted her, a little curious about why she was looking through the door like that. She always just opened the door. Never has she checked the door like this. “What’s up with you?”

“Oh, it’s you, Winston.” Rarity blinked, closing the door. “One moment, darling. I’ll have this door open in a second.”

I thought I said I didn’t like being called that… I mentally fumed, hearing a couple clicks come from the door.  After a few seconds, the door swung open, with the fashion mare standing at the door with a small greeting smile.

“Good morning, Winston.” Rarity stepped to the side, lighting gesturing me to come in. “Sorry about the precautions. Please do come in, I was just about to finish making the morning tea.”

“No worries, Rarity.” I waved off her actions, stepping into the store and ducking my head under the doorframe. “But what was that about? You rarely locked the door from as far as I know.”

“Oh, you haven’t heard?” Rarity asked with a light note of surprise, as she walked into the kitchen to check the teapot. “There’s been news of another break-in by the thief that’s been reported stealing things from everyponys’ house.”

I paused as I closed the door behind me. Ah, so she’s known around here. I lightly sigh as I turned away from the door, walking towards the kitchen.

(Optional Music)

So she’s been doing this for a while…

I can’t really let people know that I actually saw her about if I was Shadow Flare, can I…? But then again, I kind of need to tell Rarity as well as the other sooner or later…

“There’s a thief around here?” I faked surprise, walking into the sparkling clean kitchen. I lie too much…

“Oh yes.” Rarity nodded, picking up the smoking plate of…I think charcoal from the table with her magic, and putting it into the sink. “There have multiple reports of ponies’ possessions being stolen from their homes overnight.” She explained as she wiped the ash-covered plate clean with swift precision. “Nopony knows who could be doing this, unfortunately.”

“Oh wow,” I blinked, looking to the side in thought, “How long has this been going on?” I questioned casually. I need more information on this if I want to be able to get to the bottom of this, anyway; so I may as well take any chance to quiz someone on the matter whenever I can, right?

“Hmmn…” She let her memory formulate her answer as she, glanced to the sides of the the sink, occasionally using her magic to wipe at a dirty spot with a washrag. “I would say almost two weeks, but then the thefts were so minor nopony bothered with it until about a week ago, when actual valuables were being taken.”

…Two weeks ago. About as long as I’ve been here. I sighed, thinking as I pretended to check my hand for nothing in particular. If I recall right, that Ramon guy said two weeks ago, five people disappeared from human society over the past two days back on Earth. I wonder… My mind wondered to Baking Soda. I wonder if maybe…

“Winston?” Rarity’s call snapped me out of deductions, the sound of the teapot whistling now reaching my ears. “Is something on your mind? You seemed troubled.” She peered at me concerned as she turned off the stove flame.

(Music Stops here)

“Huh?” I instinctively pulled my lips away from the side of my index finger, releasing the left of it from between my teeth. I must have been thinking too deeply again. I always bit the skin of my index finger when I thought about a puzzle or riddle solution.

“Oh, uh, nothing.” I looked down to my hand that was still clutching the pile of photos. “Just wondering if these pictures will do or not.”

“Pictures?” Rarity instantly got a fanatic gaze towards my hand as she finished pouring her cup of tea, quickly pouring mine and placing the kettle back onto the stove before zipping over to my side. “You really brought them!?” Her eyes glistened with excitement.

“Mhm.” I waved the stack playfully, smiling slightly as I placed them on the table. “I got mostly gothic, with a couple other things I think you’ll like.”

“Oh my!” Rarity gasped, her eyes instantly scanning through the assortment of clothing fashions and styles. She seemed entranced by the fashion designs, occasionally giving the excited giggle or the faintest peppy bob to her stance, one wouldn’t notice unless they were at attention.

She spun around, trotting out of the kitchen and up the stairs with a slight haste. “I’ll be right back! I just want to take some notes and make some thoughts!”  She called back to me, as I could her practically running upstairs towards her room for her supplies.

“Fine then.” I snickered, listening to her run about for her things.  I have all day to investigate. May as well enjoy my time for the time being.

Chapter 29: Shadow Flare – Undercover Detective Pony

Chapter 29:

Shadow Flare – Undercover Detective

“-So, I think they usually put some around the cuffs and skirt ends of the clothing.” I finished my reasoning on a pair of photos of a similarly gothic designed outfit on both a male and female model, taking a light sip from my tea (It tasted like it had a hint of grape in it).

For about a half hour or so, I’ve been sitting in this tiny chair (I didn’t want to seem like a jerk when she offered me a seat.), showing Rarity the few things I noticed and knew about gothic and French fashion whilst pointing out examples from the photos on the table. I’m not exactly a good source, considering I normally just wear it purely because I liked it or it fits the event, but I did read up a bit on gothic fashion while I searched the internet for pictures, so I at least knew about the basic history of the material.  I’ve come to realize that a lot of Victorian clothing in general normally made use of frills, often putting them on edges of an outfit to make it “pop out,” I guessed; which is basically what I had just explained to Rarity.

“Marvelous…!” Rarity emitted to herself, as she continued to take notes. “What an excellent concept!”

Throughout my entire rant, Rarity was quite excited, maybe even a bit bemused. Her eyes sparkled brightly behind her orange work glasses, eager for knowledge on the material she was seeing before her. Her smile was a bit wider than her usual ladylike lift, making it obvious she was enjoying the new clothing material. She even let out the occasional giggle or excited squeal as she listened. To be frankly honest, that made me awkward. It made me feel like I was having a gossip session.

If that didn’t tell me I had her attention, her eyes scanned across the pictures of costumes as I went on did; honing her eyes on any detail I spoke about in particular before using her magic to write something down on a piece of paper beside her with her quill. She would ask a question from time to time, on what other options I had seen on a certain feature of an outfit, like buckles or symbols.  Other than that, she was all ears.

“So with that, I think that’s all I’ve got to say about the clothing.” I concluded with a breath of finality, shifting in my seat slightly once more. (No matter how I shift, my butt is not going to get used to having such a small portion of it being supported. How this chair is still STANDING under my weight is baffling enough.) “What do you think, Rarity?”

She her smile softened lightly as she finished scribbling on her notepad before looking up, scanning the pictures once more. There was a light jiggle in the air that-…..no, really. There’s something jiggling in here. What’s that noise? I glanced around myself to find the source. Nothing to be seen.

(Optional Music)

“Well, in all honesty,” Rarity began, bringing my attention back to her as she put the quill down, “all of the outfits look absolutely fabulous by mixing dark with elegance. The way these dresses are designed are especially bedazzling.” She took a light sip from her tea, not making a sound (friggin’ classy) before continuing.

“However, the overabundance of frills is a tad excessive in my honest opinion. It doesn’t allow people to be amazed by the dress or the wearer herself. A dress must allow people to see the beauty of the girl in said dress.” She waved her hoof about as she explained, pointing a hoof at the big frills on a dress, and then the girl wearing it.

“You really know your stuff.” I blinked, nodding my head in agreement. I always found the frills to be unneeded because they just got annoying when they brushed by me, but with the way Rarity put it, it made more sense to not include them. I chuckled slightly with a slight grin. “Nothing less from a fashionista.”

“Oh, please.” Rarity gave a modest smile, letting the compliment seep in. “I’m merely repeating a lesson I learned recently. My first real photo shoot with my beloved friends taught me that fancy doesn’t make a fantastic dress.”

“Twilight and Fluttershy were in a photo shoot?” I scoffed lightly. “That’s hard to believe.” Something brushed my foot. My eyes bounced downward to try and get a look at what it was. What the-?

“Oh yes!” Rarity nodded her head lightly, taking another sip of her tea. My eyes hopped back to her as she drank. “In fact, Fluttershy was a model for a short time! Very successful.”

“No way.” I shook my head, unable to stop myself from laughing slightly at the concept. That girl was way too shy to be a model. She hides from a REFRIDGERATOR, for Pete’s sake.

“It’s the truth.” Rarity argued with a light giggle. “Though she did quit soon afterwards.” The life of an idol just isn’t meant for Fluttershy.” She delicately put her teacup onto her saucer. “As for Twilight, she gave me a surprise visit when I was attending a party in Canterlot, and was complimented by a big celebrity on her dress.”

“Ah, is that so?” I casually asked, noticing that her expression seemed a bit guilty.

(Music stops here)

“The one you left for about a week ago?” I remembered this because that week my white glove was almost brown when it was washed clean on Wednesday instead of the usual Monday, and Rarity almost freaked out on me. This led to some name calling (including the “Fatbutt” name. Again, don’t ask) and then to me having a VERY sore face and stomach from being slapped with a hoof somehow.

“The very same.”

“Why the surprise?”

She looked to the side as her smile disappeared for a moment. “It was her birthday.” She admitted slowly.

“It was her birthday?” I was a little surprised by that detail. I knew they all left the day after Rarity did, but I didn’t know Twilight’s birthday slid by! I have a perfectly good copy of Ender’s Game that she’ll LOVE!

“It was.” She sighed lightly. “I decided to stay in Canterlot because I was becoming popular. Being from Ponyville isn’t exactly a “good title” in a place such as Canterlot, you see, and well…I was just being a bit selfish in my attempts to become known like a celebrity…” Rarity didn’t really bother to look at me anymore, but instead simply watched the light steam from her tea slowly swag and disappear into the air just above her cup.

“Hm…” I grunted my response, thinking about her old problem as I stirred my tea to keep my hand busy. Being a celebrity wasn’t exactly something I could relate to. I was brought into school late, my first grade level being 2nd. On top of that, it was a public school that had a low number of students in it. There were two kinds of kids in the school: The popular cool kids that were likely to be “hip” and “cool”, but were really just brats wanting attention and always got in trouble, and there were kids who were otherwise more average or nerdy who wanted to be popular. To most students, age and grade level simply defined what kind of work you would get to do.

I wasn’t exactly either one. I usually kept to myself, and never really spoke to anyone unless I had no choice, or it was someone I trusted, which were at the time only my parents. For some reason, that got me some sort of reputation around the school, and people knew my name, even though I could give a rat’s ass if they thought I was interesting or not. However this led to me being bullied, harassed, or just outright hated by other students, causing me to fight back violently, furthering my “fame” in school.

Due to this, I never really bothered to get more attention than needed by the time I got to 5th grade; and because of this distinction that kept following me throughout my whole academic career, I never had to do anything to get said attention. It was though something made me really stand out, I just never figured out what.

“….Well, how’d it turn out?” Was all I could ask. I wasn’t exactly a counselor, I know, but talking about problems to my parents normally helped me when I had something on my mind.

“Well…”Rarity bit her lip at a memory before smiling (it was a very weird expression, you have no idea) and replied. “Aside from Twilight showing off her…queer dancing talents,” Oh god, “it ended fairly well.” Her smiled brightened slightly as she recalled the end of her situation. “All of my friends got to meet the gentlecolt Fancypants, and everypony was asking for a dress like Twilight’s.”

“That’s great to hear” I chuckled as I said that. It wasn’t from relief knowing that nothing bad happened while they were in Canterlot. It was from the very concept of Twilight dancing. I…just…oh lord, that is TOO funny to imagine.

“Quite so, darling.” Rarity glanced back down at the photos, thinking once more.

I told you to stop calling me that... I kept my lips shut.

“You know, these frills do really compliment this girl’s eyeliner and eyelashes…” She was beginning to overanalyze, I think.

Once again something was rubbing by my leg. I instantly scooted my seat back slightly looking down. What the hell IS that?

Walking around my legs was a small, white cat. Its hair was very well groomed, with a small bunch tied up at the top of her head by a purple ribbon, along with her long fluffy tail having gray shading at the end. Its face was pretty wide, with green eyes, a short muzzle, and a little pink nose. It was also wearing a purple collar, studded with…are those opal stones!? I think so! There was a big, fat opal stone studded right in the middle of the collar, along with two big, round orbs on either side of it.

It ignored my gaze, circling around my legs and staring intently at my sneakers and jeans. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think it was critiquing my clo-

Humph

It abruptly huffed at my leg, turning around and kicking some dirt onto my shoe, before walking away from it with a stuck-up attitude.

What the hell!? I’m pretty sure my face was an expression of complete offence to what that furball had just done. I could ignore when somebody sassed how I dress. I could care less about that. But when an animal that I don’t care for, let alone a cat, disses my shit. FUCK NO.

Did that goddamned pus-

“Is something wrong, Winston?” I quickly looked back up to see Rarity looking at me with a curious look.

“….You have a cat?” I merely asked another question back to her, giving her a blank look.

She blinked, confused why I was asking before, noticing the feline walking from under the table. “Oh, you must have seen Opal.”

“Opal...?” She named it after the stone on her collar?

“Yes, she’s my pet cat.” She lightly hopped off the chair onto the kitchen floor beside the cat, crouching down to get face-to-face with the small white creature. “Mommy loves her little Opalescence~.” She cooed at her pet, making her voice very high and almost childishly silly. “Yes she does~!”

Opal wasn’t very amused; it just stared back with a bored look.

“I see…” I mumbled, giving an empty expression. Your fucking bitch of a cat just basically called my clothes shit.

I glanced at my watch with a light sigh. 8:41 in the morning…I’ll take it. I’m gonna get outta here. I do NOT like being around bitchy cats; who does?

“Well, I think I’ll go to Sugarcube Corner.” I said as I got out of my seat (Backside says HALLELUJAH). “Been fun chatting with you, Rarity, but-”

“Oh, no, no, no.” Rarity quickly protested, standing back up straight. “You can’t leave now; we need to retake your measurements!”

What…? I stopped at the door.  “…Why?”

“Because I need to know ALL of your measurements now, if I want to try making hats and shoes for you, of course!” Rarity explains curtly, walking towards the modeling platform in the middle of the showroom. “If that is the case, we may as well take all measurements again to make sure.”

Oh for the love of God... “Come on, Rarity. Can’t we just do it tomo-”

“But we have the time to do it now, so come now.” She jabbed a hoof towards the platform. “Chop, chop!”

I could see Opal under the kitchen table, smiling at my misery. I hate cats…They’re so FUCKING evil, I tell ya.

“….Damnit.” I mumbled to myself softly, putting the backpack I had just picked up back down on the coat rack before reluctantly walking towards the platform, where I’ll most likely just stand for about an hour.

I lightly groaned as I walked down the marketplace street slowly. I was right, it did take a good hour and half of another for her to finish her measurements, and allow me to leave without her whining about me being “so inconvenient.” It probably wouldn’t have been so bad, if it wasn’t for that damned cat Opal always brushing by and tickling my legs to make me flinch. Every time I did move, Rarity would lash me still again with her words.  I could have sworn I saw the damned thing smirk at my reactions, I KNOW I did! That cat is out to friggin’ get me!

It was about 10:15ish, maybe ten minutes after 10 o’clock. I pretty much didn’t need a watch to guess that. My legs arched lightly as I moved forward, the muscles still getting used to actually moving after standing still for so long. I hope Applejack and her family don’t mind if I’m late for work… I’m normally there at around 7:45, maybe 8:10 in the morning. I should probably head there as soon as possible.

I looked up at the sound of a crowd up ahead. To the right of the path, there were a huge group of ponies gathered around a house; almost all of them seemed to have been trying to talk at once to something in the center.

I blinked, wondering what it was about.  I don’t remember there being any new- Rarity’s mentioning of the thefts cut my thought off. My mind suddenly sharpened straight out of its lazy mood from being a model. Now that I think about it, I remember being here…

I pushed my glasses against my eyes as I leaned forward a little to look at the house behind the chattering crowd. Strawberry at the top… My eyes slid down to the side of the building. Grapes… This is the house where the thief struck.

….Applejack probably won’t mind. I’m already late as is, anyhow.  I reasoned as I began to walk toward the crowd, ready to ask one of the ponies in the back about what was going on.

Whoa there.

I stopped mid-stride. That’s not exactly a great idea. All of these ponies only know me because I’m allowed here by order of the princess until I can get back home. All of the accounts of weird looks and fearful communication attempts from the civilian ponies passed through my mind. They don’t exactly see me as a normal person, or rather, pony. Given a party or not, I was still an alien, so that's reason enough to fear me. Frankly, I’m kinda surprise I haven’t been run out of town from my out-worldly appearance.

Twilight’s suggestion came into mind. "Turn into a pony, and they’ll probably talk to me normally..." I pondered this. But if I transform, the culprit could know I’m looking for her.

Then again, that’s already the case…

I sighed, scratching my head. Yeah, transformation it is.

First I need to find a place to transform… I continued to walk, moving past the crowd of ponies. One or two looked back at me, before going back to whatever was at the center of attention. They had narrow eyes, for some reason. Like they were suspicious or something.  Ah, forget it. They probably think I was a freak, or some crap.

I kept moving to find a hidden place to change.

I kept walking until I came to a nearby alleyway, instantly turning down the way. I stopped when I was well out of sight, glancing around myself to see if anyone was looking.

Nobody? Nothing.

I glanced behind myself to be certain. Nope, nobody.

I quickly let the image of a horse appear in my mind, slipping my glasses off and putting them in my pocket. A simple earth pony will work for basic interactions. Besides, I preferred it over having a giant bone poking out of my forehead, or two appendages on my back that feel like my arms were popped out from my sides and placed there.

I closed my eyes as I let the light flash.

Release

I instinctively fell forward, landing on all fours.

Cl-clop.

“Alright,” I mumbled, turning around back towards the crowd, “Time to see what’s up.”

Moving back towards, the crowd, I approached one of the ponies in the back. She had a light cream coat with a mane that was almost split down the middle between the colors of a deep blue and a pink color.  Her cutie mark was of three pieces of candy, so I suppose she was some kind of shopkeeper around here. Maybe she knows something I don’t?

Just play it like you don’t know jack.

“Excuse me?” I stopped behind her, getting at the top of my hooves to try and peer over the crowd.  The mare turned to me in response, waiting for what I was about to ask her. “What happened here?”

“Somepony snuck into Berry Punch’s house and stole something really important to her, from what I heard this morning.”  She answered, looking back at the crowd. Berry…Where do I remember that name?

“Is that so?” I peeked around her at the crowd again. Well, that's the victim's name. I committed the name to memory, thanking my uncle for teaching me how to act once more. In that case, there’s only one real person I can get the best information on the theft from… I nodded my head at her, giving a polite smile.  “Thank you, Miss…”

“Bon Bon.” She answered with a smile of her own. “Good to see some of the males around here have some manners.”

“Have a good one, Bon Bon.”  I just gave a light chuckle, walking by her and into the crowd. I didn’t even know there WERE many other males in this town. All I see normally are mares. Digging through the crowd and constantly apologizing to anyone I bumped into; I somehow managed to get near the front to see who was in front of the house.

“And that’s all you know?”  The mare in front of me asked. \

That was familiar. I glanced at the pony in front of me, tilting my head to get a better look. Purple mane, horn, pink highlights in her hair. It’s Twilight Sparkle, no doubt. I looked around her to see who exactly she was asking.

Standing on the front doorstep with small tears in her fuchsia eyes as she nodded her head, was a plum-colored pony. Her mane was a deep pink, with a long tail going over halfway down the length of her hind legs. She also had the cutie mark of a strawberry and a bunch of grapes.

"…."

I just blankly stared at her.

…..That’s the mare who- My mind shut off that thought before it even finished.

...

Well…Shit, that’s awkward.

“Ah, is that you, Shadow?” Twilight had looked behind herself to notice me.

“Um…” I mumbled half-aware. I shook my head quickly to get myself back into the outside world. Both Twilight and Berry Punch were looking at me, Berry Punch with a mixture of confusion and sadness on her face, and Twilight with just curiosity of why I was here.

“Yeah, it’s me.” I answered, walking forward a bit more to get beside Twilight. “I was a little curious about what happened.”

Twilight leaned towards me, whispering so only I could hear her voice. “Why exactly are you like that?”

“You said it yourself, didn’t you?” I replied, looking over to her. “I wanted to know what happened here myself, so I decided to change so no one would freak out about me being here.”

“Oh,” Twilight returned to her normal position, looking back down at her notes, “well, I was just finishing up my gathering of the facts that have occurred as of late, so I can send this report to Princess Celestia.” She spoke as she rolled up the piece of paper, putting both that and her pen into her saddlebags.

“So we should expect some authority showing up soon?” I asked hopefully.

“Possibly, considering how much this has happened.” Twilight replied, looking back up towards me. “But the guards are only sent out for major crimes. They only take down more minor crimes like theft when they witness it firsthand or see it; so normally it’s up to the people to resolve it.” Figures…

“Hmn” I lightly snorted at the answer I was given. So I really do have to take her down myself, then.

“In any case, I have everything I need here.” She turned to the still teary-eyed mare at the doorway, giving a small encouraging smile. “Don’t worry; I’ll do everything I can to make sure this gets stopped.”

She merely nodded her head once more, sniffling a little.

Twilight turned around, nodding her head once to me, as she walked off toward the residential area, probably to the library.

I watched her walk down the street before I lightly sighed to myself.

Now comes the hard part...

I slowly turned back to the plum mare at the doorway, who was wiping her tears out of her eyes.

Okay, just play it cool, and she won’t suspect a thing. So what if…that,* happened?* It was nothing, nothing at all. Nope. Totally not worth freaking out over.

I need to just do this already before my old mind drove me off the wall.

“Sorry for being a little rude,” I began, giving the lightest nod with a small smile, “but you wouldn’t happen to be ‘Berry Punch’, would you?”

She put her foreleg back down, sniffling once more as she answered in a slightly choked up voice. “Yes…”

“I see,” I cleared my throat, unsure how to really do this, “I don’t want to upset you anything further but could I maybe ask you a few questions on what happened here?”

Berry Punch eyed me for a moment, no longer sniffling now. “Are you trying to help me?”  She didn’t sound like she was on the brink of tears anymore.

Well, I need to talk to you to get information on what was taken so I know who was the thief, so… “I suppose you could say I am.” I replied, giving a small grin. “Some minor detective work for my investigations, you could say.”

“…” She kept her eyes trained on me, never moving her dark pink eyes away from mine own.

“…” I simply looked back, doing my best to keep my expression steady.

Keep it cool…She couldn’t have possibly have seen through me, right?

I could feel my lip itching to falter from pressure. I swallow a bit to push down a knot in my throat.

“Yes…?” I calmly asked.

“…” She merely looked at me a bit longer, before shaking her head sorry.

“Oh, um…s-sorry…” She stammered, pressing a hoof against her temple lightly. “I…kind of had a bit too much to drink last night, so I’m having a bit of a headache.”  She apologized in quiet voice, swaying slightly.

The crowd came in closer behind me, instantly worried about the woozy mare.

“Berry!”

“Are you okay?”

“What’s wrong!?”

“I’m fine, I’m fine.” Berry gave a small smile to play off the momentary unbalance. “It’s not like this is the first time this happened.” She waved them all off lightly giving a joking grin. “I’m fine, really. Don’t worry about me.”

With a few murmurs of skepticism, the crowd began to break up, the mares going back to the usual chores.

I cocked an eyebrow for a moment. How often does she get drunk…!? I quickly pick the façade back up, looking a bit concerned. “Do you think you need a seat?” I slowly stepped toward her, ready to help her out if she needed it.

“Yes…please.” She sighed lightly before turning around and walking into the house with a slight falter. “Please, do come in Mr….uh…”

“Flare.” I finished for her, giving a light nod.  “My name’s Shadow Flare.” I thought for a moment about what she called me. “And please, no need for the Mr.”

“Shadow Flare,” She gave a small smile, though her expression seemed pained as well. “Come in, we can talk inside.”

I examined her once more. Not only did she seem to be in pain from drinking too much, her eyes were still really red. Just how long was she crying..?

“Are you sure about that?” I pressed lightly, not stepping onto the doorstep. “You seem like you could really use a nap.” I glanced at my watch. 10:27 A.M. It wasn’t even close to noon yet. “I could just come back later if you want.”

“No, no.” Berry Punch insisted, despite her still rubbing her head lightly. “Please. I really want any help I can to get back what was stolen.”

Her eyes were really pained, filled with sadness about having whatever she had lost swiped away from her home.

“…If you say so.” I hesitantly walked into the doorway and into her home; closing the door behind me. Frankly, I just hoped it wouldn’t end up in another, even more major mistake, like the first time I had “met” her.

Valentines Day Special: With Love and Infection

Valentine’s Day Special:

With Love and Infection

Please note: The following events take place sometime between Winston’s first encounter with Equine Step, and “The Reveal”, and it is basically occurring at the same time as the Episode “Hearts and Hooves Day”.

.

This chapter is merely meant to be read for the sake of humor and to entertain, as well as tease shipping of all relationships. No, there are no real plans on making ALL shipping implications [intentional or not] real in this story, and therefore, no one liking anyone is “set in stone.”

So with that, please enjoy the chapter.

Ponyville Library -  10:52 A.M.

Spike worriedly paced back and forth underneath the window of the kitchen as time slowly trickled by, waiting for the task he had asked to be done was complete. He hastily walked from one end to the other with his arms crossed, before spinning around and pacing the other way once he reached each wall.

“Where is he..?” He mumbled under his breath as he looked up at the clock about the thousandth time.

It was already almost 11 in the morning, and there was no owl in sight at the windowsill or in the room.  He should have been able to finish what he had asked him to do within a good thirty minutes. Forty minutes tops. It wasn’t a very hard task. So what was taking him?

He impatiently tapping his foot, making a light chink as his nails tapped against the tiled floor. He had been waiting to do this all year, planning out how to do this and everything. He knew that if he made this lil’ trick he had read in that book he had kept rereading almost all night last night, Rarity would fall head over hooves for him. She wouldn’t be able to take her eyes off of him if he did it right.

He sighed happily as he imagined that enchanting royal gem of a mare stare deeply and lovingly towards him, leaning forward and closing her eyes ever so slowly.

“Oh, Spikey-Wikey,” She slowly sighed affectionately, “I always knew you were my one and only…”

Spike guffawed, “Hehuhhuh…Well, you know, Ms. Rarity…” He moved in for her soft snow white lips. He closed his eyes, puckering his lips. “I’d do anything for you…”

“Who?” She abruptly asked.

“You, you silly fi-“

“Hoo.”

“Huh..?” Spike snapped his eyes open looking around himself quickly. His eyes landed on the figure in the window.

Now perched at the previously empty windowsill was a small owl with pale amber feathers along with dark gray wings. His dark amber eyes were staring at the purple dragon, expressionless and unblinking.

“It’s about time you came back, Owloysius!” Spike exclaimed, as he coughed lightly and walked towards the bird as though he wasn’t just caught trying to kiss thin air. “I thought you might have forgotten what you had to get or something.”

“Hoo” Owloysius repeated his phrase, tilting his head slightly.

“You.” Spike clarified bluntly.

“Hoo.”

“Oh no,” Spike shook his head while he rolled his eyes, “I learned your trick the first few days we met, we’re not doing this again.” He tapped his finger on the table, still looking at the owl. “Do you have it?”

Owloysius flapped his wings lightly, lifting his body upward to reveal that he was standing on a fairly big chunk of a fluffy white cloud, mushed in the small bird’s claw much like a marshmallow.

“Great…!” He smiled brightly, quickly walking over to Owloysius and taking the piece of sky from his claw eagerly. “Thanks Owloysius! I owe you one!”

“Hoo.” He replied simply, before flying out of the kitchen and onto his perch on a branch. He seemed to turn his head around to look at the book one last time warily, before looking back ahead, minding his own business.

Spike hastily walked over to the kitchen counter, where the rest of the ingredients he had retrieved earlier were all set up, along with a book called The Romantic of Hearts and Hooves Day. He eagerly turned to a page as he began to set up, grinning ear to ear.

“Just you wait, Rarity!” He chuckled lightly to himself as he got out a pitcher ready. “This Heart and Hooves day will the best ever!”

(About 4 hours later)

2:42 P.M. Outskirts of Ponyville

I sighed lightly as I sat on a random bench on the side of the path just outside the residential area of Ponyville.

Applejack said that Big Mac will be working most of the day, my shift’s done, Rainbow Dash is nowhere to be found and Rarity is probably still working on client work while Fluttershy is probably at her house keeping herself busy with animal care…

I clicked my tongue as I looked up at the sky. All of today’s errands were already done, and I really had nothing else to do. It’s not even past three... I mentally grumbled. Today was indeed one of those boring days. As expected on a day like this…

I looked down to the small card I had in my hand. It read “You do a great job at pickin’ apples, but you’ve picked my heart along with them,” with a heart-shaped apple in the middle. It was a little present Applejack and her little sister Applebloom had made for me to say thanks for all the hard work. Though I said I could not accept it, Applejack insisted that I just take the card, and now try to make her or Applebloom anything. I scoffed to myself, putting the card away in the small pocket on the side of my bag. And I usually don’t get squat….

I sighed, tossing my head back up towards the clouds. I don’t feel like wasting my day on the computer, anyways. Ironic, because that’s what I usually did to kill time if I had nothing else to do besides walk…

I just kept staring at the ground between an opening in the wooden planks, letting my mind drift.

….

Screw this, I’m gonna go study.

I lazily got off the bench, slowly walking down the path towards town. Hope that egghead doesn’t have a date or some crap. I don’t want to go LOOK for work to do for a change…

“YES!”

“What in the…” I turned around towards the direction the noise came from. What the hell was that…?

A ways down the path I could barely make out the arbor on the left side of the path, and two ponies underneath it. A date? On the other side were three fillies running towards the gazebo, probably to talk to the pair.

....Not my place to butt in. I merely shrugged, turning back around towards town.

(Optional Music)

As I walked into the residential area of Ponyville, I could see love was clearly everywhere. Almost all of the ponies that I could see in the crowd were in sets of two, each pair having a colt and a mare (most of the time, anyway). Not much of a surprise to me. If time is set up similarly to Earth, today is February 14th, Valentine’s Day.

I turned my head to the side to avoid the moment that a mare pecked a stallion on the lips on the road up ahead, both of their cheeks rosy. “So public…” I mumbled, passing the lovers. I could hear the words “I love you” being spoken in such a loving tone.

The amount of lovey-dovey phrases and sights of nuzzling and the occasional kiss was a bit annoying for my taste. All of the fillies were giggling and nuzzling their muse, while the colts blushed and rubbed noses with them.

Not gonna lie, it felt awkward being surrounded by this. I picked up my pace toward the giant oak library.

Don’t get me wrong, I respect the pursuit of love, and I’m completely fine with the sight of lovers showing their affection. It’s just that I don’t really understand why society has a day devoted to showing this. The constant uttering of the phrase “will you be my valentine,” and seeing a romantic display all around town usually made me a little sick at times. I guess you can say it was somewhat of a “lover’s allergy.”

I reached the front doorstep, pulling the door open casually and walking inside.

(Stop music)

(Around the same time)

Carousel Boutique

“Spike,” Rarity looked over her should as called to the purple dragon, who stood at attention like a soldier, “could you be a dear and hand me the pin cushion?”

“Right away, Miss Rarity.” Spike quickly dipped his hand into the box he was holding, pulling out a small cushion in the shape of a white male unicorn in a suit.

Using her magic, Rarity took cushion, flashing a grateful smile towards Spike. “Thank you.”

“Ehhh heh heh~…”

Spike was tingling all over; watching as the walking angel Rarity masterfully sewed and laced a small pink dress. Her shining azure eyes showed such focus and majesty as she peered at her work through her cute orange glasses. Her coat was a pure snow white as usual, aside from the dazzling blue diamonds on her divine flank.

He had been standing by the entire time, holding a box filled with an assortment of tools in his claws. He didn’t mind if he was barely regarded, aside from being asked to do simple things such as fetch something, or open the door. He’d do anything for her, if she wanted or needed him to, anything to make her happy. Though, it did kind of bug him that she seemed to keep talking about romance around him, especially today.

But today, he’d finally be recognized as more than just a friend, because today he came prepared. His eyes zipped over to his small bag that hung from a strap on a hook near the door. He bubbled lightly at how good the plan was. All he had to do was wait until she wanted to stop for a snack, and his plan could go into motion.

Ponyville Library - 2:54 P.M.

Stepping into the library, I couldn’t see anyone in the main room.  Oh come on…

“Heeeey!” I called into the library, closing the door behind me. “Anyone here, or is everypony on a date?”

“Hm?” A feminine voice answered from the upstairs. “Who is it?”

“It’s me, Winston.” I replied, slinging my backpack onto the hanger on the wall. “I came because I had nothing else to do and want to practice for a bit. Do you mind?”

“Ah, really?” Twilight sounded a little surprised. “Well if you really want to, sure. Come on.”

Walking up the stairs to the 2nd floor, I could see Twilight sitting in a chair on the other side of the room. She was at a small table, with a book open in front of her as well as a small stack of three textbooks next to her. She glanced toward me, giving a light smile as I approached her, before going back to her reading.

“What’s got you nose deep reading?” I asked, moving the chair next to her aside and taking a knee on the ground (I feel like a giant, being able to just sit like this and still be above the table).

“Well, it’s this very interesting book on today’s holiday.” Twilight said, engrossed in the text.

“Valentine’s Day?”

“Hearts and Hooves Day here.” Twilight quickly corrected, looking up from her reading and actually looking at me now. “Or rather, stories based around today. I was reading about the actual history on the holiday, but I let Applebloom and her friends borrow it.” She rolled her eyes, thinking back “I take it you have a similar holiday back on your world?”

“Well yeah,” I shifted on my knee thinking for a moment, “back on Earth, we always celebrated today by being with our loved ones and giving each other small cards or presents, becoming one another’s valentine.”

“Valentine?” Twilight tilted her head slightly at the word.

“Lover,” I answered with a sigh. “You know. Muse, boyfriend, girlfriend, whatever.”

“Oh, you mean like a marefriend or coltfriend?”

OH *COME ON!** WHAT’S WRONG WITH “BOY” OR “GIRL”!?* I mentally hollered at her. I somehow turned that yell into a mere roll of my eyes, answering with a “Yeah, sure. That.”

“Interesting…” She went back to her book, using her magic to turn the page.

I glanced around for a moment. “Where’s Spike?”

“Out to the Boutique, most likely.” Twilight answered casually, not looking up. “He’s probably doing some work for Rarity.”

“Hmmn…” I wonder if that little dragon has a thing for Rarity… I thought back to a time I caught him ogling her when she was passing by the library from the spa.

…Probably, yeah.

Another moment passed by in silence. Just for how long is she going to read!?

“Um…Twilight?” I asked for her attention, my tone a little strained between nice and lightly annoyed.

“Oh!” Twilight closed her book, seeming to remember why I was here. “Sorry, this book is really interesting is all.” I can take a guess at why you don’t have anyone to be with… “Go ahead and transform, we can practice levitation and a bit of your Magician’s Touch.”

I nodded, standing up and letting the image of a horse appear in my mind, slipped my glasses off and placing them inside my pocket. Slowly, the horn came onto the image’s forehead, finishing the picture.

Release

I instantly sat on my haunches as the light faded away. I glanced down at my jet black coat and hooves. Yep.

“Done.” I said looking at the purple librarian.

“Alright then,” She pushed the pile of books towards me with an encouraging smile. “Try lifting two of these books at once.” She instructed today’s training. “Remember that just because you can imagine it doesn’t mean it’ll work right away.”

“It takes practice, I know.” I nodded, staring at the top book. I slowly began to sketch the table and books in my mind. “I can do this, just watch.”

3:45 P.M. – Carousel Boutique

Rarity let out a deep sigh as she hung up the last of the day’s client work. Spike peered at the white dress shirt covered by a dark black suit jacket that hung on the clothesline. Rarity had done four orders if Spike counted them correctly, and she seemed to have been busying herself more than usual.

He glanced back to the fashionista, noticing that she was staring at the dress as well.  She had a slightly sorrowful look about her face, with her eyes no longer shimmering. He wondered just why she was like that. Normally, she would look over her work with a smile of pride on her face, but this time it was different. He wanted to know so he could do what he could to help.

“Thank you, Spike.” Rarity broke the silence, speaking as she lifted her work glasses off with a veil of deep blue magic. “You didn’t have to come and help me work today, of all days.”

“It’s nothing.” Spike gave her a bright smile, picking up a small roll of measuring tape and putting it inside the box. “If it’s for you, I can handle it.”

“Yes, well,” Rarity said slowly, putting away the rolls of thread and cloth into a cabinet, “nevertheless, you have my gratitude.”

Spike closed the box, and started for the drawer on the far side of the showroom. He knew that if there was ever a time to ask Rarity to eat together, it was now. He could feel his throat grow tangled into fifty knots, as well as his claws beginning to sweat. He placed the box on top of the drawer, coughing to get his voice clearer.

“So, um…Miss Rarity…?” He began, putting his hands behind his back and rocking slightly on his heels.

“Yes, Spike?” Rarity glanced over her shoulder at him, still arranging the threads in her own way.

“Well, you see…” He started to ask. He was fiddling with one of his spines on his back as he spoke. “I was thinking…” Keep cool…

“Mhm?” She turned around to face him, closing the cabinet with a gentle click.

“Y-you haven’t eaten lunch today, have you?” Spike could feel his face start to heat up.

Rarity glanced toward the kitchen, thinking for a moment. “No, I haven’t.” She answered thoughtfully. “I suppose I was a tad too focused on my work.” She returned her attention to Spike, now a tad curious. “Why?”

Spike fought the urge to break out in a grin at the sign that his plan really might work. He needed to stay cool. Act like it was a coincidence.  “Awesome-! I-I mean,” he coughed, “well, that’s too bad.”

He shrugged, looking to the side. “It’s just that you seem a bit hungry and tired, is all.” He pointed to his bag, trying to look casual. “If you want, I just so happen to have brought another lunch.”

That was lie, he thought. He was working on this since about 11 in the morning, as soon as he had gotten the rest of the ingredients he needed.

He sneaked a peek at Rarity, hoping she would take his offer. Rarity had a hoof to her beautiful lips, lightly giggling to herself. Spike began to frown. Was she laughing at how silly he seemed? Maybe he really was just a dork to her…

“I suppose I am a bit famished.” Rarity admitted, silencing her laughter. “Yes, I would like something to eat.”

Spike couldn’t help but grin now, walking a little fast to his bag to get the food out. The plan really was working!

3:56 P.M. – Sugarcube Corner

Baking Soda rested his head against the table, letting out a small groan of boredom. He lazily knocked his white work hat off onto the staffroom table. He honestly had nothing to do. Sure, Sugarcube Corner was open, but nopony was coming in for a piece of bread. They were all coming in for something sweet for their loved ones for Hearts and Hooves Day.

He had just gotten off of clerk duty, taking the orders of all the customers who came in to place an order. As much as he protested about the sudden position change from baker to clerk, Mrs. Cake insisted, due to Mr. Cake attending a wedding for a relative of his, and she had to tend to the babies. She also mentioned that the ladies would prefer to see a young stallion like himself to be behind the register rather than a housewife. He lightly pouted, remembering her passing comment.

A few of them were just a couple of mares looking for a good time, probably not having anypony else to spend time with today. He lightly huffed, blushing slightly at the memory of being hit on by a few of them.

“…I’m not cute.” He murmured to himself. He didn’t enjoy being called girly or cute. It made him feel awkward.

But the majority of the ponies that came in were on a date, usually asking for a shake, or maybe a small cake, being more interested in their partner rather than him. The last order was from possibly the mushiest couple he had seen all day.

One was a pretty big red stallion with an orange mane and green eyes. He seemed about as tall as Shadow Flare, but had a shorter hair style and was quite a bit more muscular. The other was a deep purple mare, with a mane mixing between pink and a lighter pink, with eyes of a deeper shade of green than her coltfriend.

At first, it was fairly cute how they were calling each other cutesy nicknames like “snugglemuffin” or “Pumpkin Pie.” Then, it quickly got annoying; nauseating even, when their sayings started getting more ridiculous, such as “schmootzie-wootzie-cut-”

Soda gagged a little at trying to recall what was being said. It was just too….mushy. In the end, he was relieved of cashier duty, after watching the same couple push their order of a Banana Mulberry Shake to one another saying “no, you take the first sip” to each other in a cooing voice. If he had stayed any longer, he probably would have vomited on the spo-

VVVVRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNnnnnn

Baking Soda instantly jolted upright, looking towards the source of the sound. At the table next to him was Pinkie Pie, beating some cake mix at an almost impossible speed. If it weren’t for the fact he knew Pinkie tended to push reality, he may have been a tad unsettled. She was in an apron and work hat, smiling widely as she whipped the mixture so quickly that it seemed to be forming into a small tornado, lightly splashing Pinkie once or twice.

“Pinkie Pie,” Soda started, leaving his seat to walk over to the opposite table, “what are you doing?”

“Simple, silly!” Pinkie giggled, smiling as though she was a preschool teacher who was giving a lesson. “I’m making more batter to bake more cakes with!” She sped up even more, making the whirlwind of batter grow in size, and shoot a small bit of the mixture onto Soda’s cheek. Baking Soda winked, flinching slightly from the sudden splash.

“I meant just why you’re going that fast.” He clarified, wiping at his cheek with the side of his foreleg.

“Oh, this?” Pinkie looked up for a moment, before looking at her blur of a hoof, still stirring. “Well, that’s because-“

CRRAAAAAASH

Baking Soda instantly turned toward the double doors that led to the store, startled by the second sudden noise.

“Pinkie…!?” Soda glanced over the pink mare, immediately suspecting that it had something to do with her again.

“Well, it wasn’t me!” Pinkie exclaimed, giving a shrug with a slightly confused look. “This time, at least.”

He looked back at the doors, wondering if something had happened in the store. He cautiously trotted over to the doors; push the door slightly and slowly glancing outside.

On the other side of the doors was the shop, ruined in a mere few seconds. The table were the last couple were sitting was now knocked over, with the shake spilled over nearby. One of the chairs was pulled away from the table, and tossed on its side. And last, but not least, there was a humongous gap where the door should have been, some of the beams and supporting structure just now falling down.

“Wha-” Soda gawked, staring at the hole in the wall.

“Wow!” Pinkie Pie bounced from behind the doors, hopping towards the hole. “Wonder who could have done this!!! Ooooh, maybe they were late for their date! No, they were later for an APPOINTMENT! Oooh, ooooooh! Maybe-”

Baking Soda shook his head, turning to Cup Cake for an explanation. “Mrs. Cake, what happened here?”

“…I’m…not too sure.” Mrs. Cake slowly confessed, shaking her head, with her eyes wide in horror at the hole. “After you left, Applebloom and her friends came into the store and talked to the last couple you served, saying that they should probably get married.” She looked over to the table, slowly sighing. “Let’s just say I think they agreed…”

“Oh wow…” Soda glanced back over the wall. “Is there anything I can do to help..?”

“Yes,” Mrs. Cake replied, picking up the children with a light huff. “Could you go over to Twilight’s and see if she can do anything about this?”

Baking Soda wondered just what Miss Twilight Sparkle could do about this. Sure, she seemed to be the smartest pony around town, but that didn’t mean she could fix this. He shrugged to himself, walking around the counter.

“Sure, Mrs. Cake.” He looked over to Pinkie, who was still thinking up reasons for the ruined wall. “Are you coming along, Pinkie?”

“Sure!” Pinkie instantly pranced to Soda’s side, somehow twirling her apron and hat onto the ground in a pile. This included the batter she had had on her, splashing it all over the ground right behind her. “I could say happy Hearts and Hooves Day to Twilight!”

Soda merely rolled his eyes, walking down the front steps, making sure he didn’t step on any of the debris. He was kind of hoping to get out of work and walk, anyway.

3:58 P.M. – Carousel Boutique

Rarity lightly huffed as she tastefully stuck her fork into a carrot slice with her magic, bringing it up to her lips and took a bite in a ladylike manner. The meal on her plate was a small helping of daffodils mixed with a few oats, served along with sliced steamed carrots and a few apple wedges on the side. The meal was actually very well made, and each of the components complimented one another.

With the presence of food now being in front of her, she began to realize just how worn out and tired she was.  She had spent the entire morning working on designing the clients’ requests, only having a small cup of tea that she never actually finished, before going right into working on them. She hadn’t even bothered to take a break to have lunch.

She glanced over to Spike, the small dragon who had prepared the small meal. He was eating a similar plate, only the daffodils were replaced by small gemstones. He was a baby dragon trained to eat only gems and a few vegetables, so it was only natural for him to change something in his meal to something he liked.

Spike seemed to be more interested in how she was enjoying her meal however, having only eaten a couple stones and constantly trying to steal glances at her as he slid his claw about the top of his glass.

It made sense. After all, he did spend the time to make this lunch and bothering to bring it here.  Rarity gave a small smile towards Spike, picking up her glass for a drink.

The glass had a deep pink color to it, smelling slightly like roses. As she took a delicate sip, she could taste a small blend of berries of all kinds, delicately mixed together with the smallest hint of sugar. It was quite the delicious drink, she had to admit.

Her eyes slipped in Spike’s direction. Spike seemed to be observing her rather intensively as she placed her glass down. She blinked confused for a moment, noticing his eyes focused on her as he drank his own glass. She wondered just why he was looking at her so much. It was normal for him to be staring at her during the course of the day, in a dazed state for some reason, but now he seemed…focussed on something.

She quietly hiccupped as she moved the glass back down to the table.

“Excuse me” She politely pardoned the light hic. Strange…this isn’t carbonated and it doesn’t taste like alcohol… She merely shrugged, concluding it as nothing.

“How is it?” Spike asked eagerly, putting down his own glass. “How does the food taste? Was it bad?” He seemed a little worried that he messed up somehow.

“It’s lovely, Spike.” Rarity replied, releasing her magic from the cup. “Really, I appreciate the kind gesture.”

Spike seemed to pause and look at her with a blank look before smiling widely, laughing goofily as he blushed.

Rarity merely giggled lightly at the innocent reaction. Spike was a child in the end, no matter how mature he tried to act. She was aware that Spike may have had something for her, especially over the whole fiasco on his birthday, so she thought it was only right to allow him at least this on Heart and Hooves Day.

Rarity quietly sighed as she thought back on all the previous Heart and Hooves Days she spent taking the day off and humming to herself, taking bubble baths and going to the spa with Fluttershy for a girls’ day out. She remembered how she would always fawn over the idea of being swept off her hooves by some charming and handsome stallion on this day, taken to a luxurious life of love.

She twirled her fork slowly, as she smile began to fade. After that dreadful night at the Galloping Gala with that selfish prude of a prince, Blueblood, she had started to give up on the idea of finding real love. Today being focused on love just made her think back to Blueblood, the stallion she had admired most, suddenly appearing before her and ending up being a real….a real…self-centered ingrate.

“Rarity, is something wrong?” Spike stood up in his seat, once more filled with concerned. “Do you have a headache?”

“Hm..?” Rarity pulled herself from her thoughts, looking at the caring dragon. “Oh, no, I’m fine.” She sat back upright, putting a small smile back on.

“Ah…well, if you say so.” Spike settled down, getting down from the chair anyway. He slid the bag from under his seat into his hands. “So, um…Rarity?”

“Yes?” She looked at Spike, listening once more.

“I know that you probably don’t want to hear this from me…” Spike began, fidgeting slightly, as he gripped at something inside the bag.

Rarity couldn’t help but silently listen, her cheeks starting to heat up. Surely, he isn’t going to ask me THAT … is he?

He swallowed hard, starting to look around the room as he searched for words to say. “I-I-I was hoping…that you could be…my…my-um-…!”

BAM

Spikes question was cut short by the sudden sound of the front door being slung open, slamming into the wall behind it.

“Dress!” A new female voice cried from the main room, followed by the sliding of a clothes rack.

“Miss Cheerilee!” A little filly’s voiced followed it, sounding slightly out of breath.

Rarity immediately jolted out of her seat, walking towards the doorway.  What was happening in her store!? She paused, turning her head towards the shocked dragon.

“Spike, darling, can this wait?” She gave an apologetic smile, giving a quick glance to the main room.

It was indeed Ms. Cheerilee, hastily looking through the rack filled with wedding dresses, with Sweetie Belle beside her, possibly critiquing her choices. She blinked confusedly. She didn’t know Cheerilee had a special somepony. She barely does anything that doesn’t involve her work as a teacher, let alone involving romance.

“Ye-yeah.” Spike conceded, putting whatever was in his bag back down. He seemed a tad disappointed though. “Sure.”

“We can talk right after this.” Rarity trotted into the main room to see what possessed the school teacher to act so strangely.

4:00 P.M – Ponyville Library

“Twilight, you sure this element won’t just backfire?” I gave a questioning look to Twilight.

“We won’t know unless we try it, Winston.” Twilight assured. “Just try it.”

“Well, alright…” I raised an eyebrow, looking back at my hoof.

I sat there, sitting upright at the table with my hoof extended over one of the textbooks. I had been studying and practicing basic magic for over the past hour or so, working on my levitation until a few minutes ago; when I had gotten tired of trying to lift books at the same time with a levitation spell, and decided to see if I could pick up things with the Magician’s Touch.

I shifted slightly, focusing magic to my foreleg. I slowly let my eyes close, letting the image of my hoof and my surroundings sketch into my mind. I slowly let the image of a small field surround the end of my hoof, imagining it being a small gravitational field. The book in my mind slowly began to lift itself upwards on its own.

I shifted once more, focusing even more. This is a lot harder…is it the element or the weight…? I channeled more magic to my hoof, imagining the booking lifting into the air. I could hear the book rumble again the table slightly.

Come on… I channeled even more magic to my hoof, sure that I almost h-

WHOOSH

“Hey, Twilight!” A cyan pony flew in through the open window suddenly, calling out for Twilight.

“AH!” I jumped at the sudden intrusion, losing my focus.

Thud

The book instantly flipped into the air from the sudden burst of magic from my jump, landing right behind me.

THUNK

…I may have also used too much energy and accidently lifted the table a bit too.

“Dash!” I snapped, clutching at my chest. “What happened to knocking and then coming in!?”

“Oh please,” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, landing by the table, “it’s not like I have to come in like that.”

“No,” Twilight interjected, looking a little annoyed herself, “but it’d be really appreciated.”

“You two weren’t really doing anything too important.” Dash waved away Twilight’s irritated response with a flick of the hoof. “Anyway, can I get the next story of Daring Do?”

“Daring Do and the Temple of Chaos?” Twilight specified, standing up with a small sigh. “Sure, it’s with the rest of the collection downstairs.”

I got up with a light stretch. “Then I guess I could use this as a break.”

“Sounds good,” Twilight stood up, walking toward the stairs. Dash followed suit, “We can practice more downstairs after a drink.”

Twilight and Dash both descended to the main floor, while I walked over to pick up the book that I had sent flying. It read The Encyclopedia of Magical Potions.

“Damned Dash...” I grumbled, clumsily picking up the book with both my hooves. I slowly turned, making sure the textbook didn’t slip from between my hooves, and let it plop onto the table.

It snapped open on its own spine and bounced off the surface before settling itself on the table. I blinked, glancing at the page it had landed open on. The corner of the page was bent slightly, and seemed to have been turned to a lot by ponies, if the wrinkles on the end page were any indicator. I read the title and a bit of the first paragraph, curious.

Hearts and Hooves Love Potion

The infamous potion that is capable of making ponies fall madly in love with one another. Though it was originally intended for only two ponies to be affected by the concoction, it has been discovered through later uses of this potion that groups of ponies can be involved at once, depending on multiple factors. The first and possibly biggest factor on the precise effects is-

“Winston?”  Twilight called from downstairs, making me pull my eyes away from the text. “Are you coming down?”

“Yeah, come on!” Rainbow Dash barked. “You can read down here with the rest of us, ya know!”

I groaned to myself, rolling my eyes, and starting down the steps.

“I’m coming.” I called starting down the stairs.

Reaching the bottom of the of the staircase, I could see Twilight and Dash standing in front of a bookcase on the far left side of the main room. They seemed to be having some kind of conversation on the whole Daring Do series, which was pretty much this world’s version of Indiana Jones from my understanding. They were each holding a small card in their hoof, holding it up so it balanced in the center. I guess they give each other cards today instead of being with a special somebody? I had no real interest in the topic, so I simply turned towards the kitchen, walking to the refrigerator.

As I walked by them, I could barely see them both turn their heads to the side, their eyes trained in my direction. Were they suspicious of me or something..? I didn’t do anything wrong, did I? They merely said nothing, turning their heads back toward the shelf, Twilight going back on about how Daring Do goes into a village that’s filled with black magic and bizarre rituals, or some crap (I didn’t really care enough to keep listening).

“Okay, let’s see here…” I mumbled, swinging the door open with a hoof. (Big holes in the handles of the fridge are now a godsend.) Inside was an assortment of food, all of which were organized to an extent. There were flowers, milk, cheese, oat packs, something that was white and fluffy like a cloud, some apple juice, and a small glass bottle of milk.

Meh…not really one for that stuff now… I glanced deeper into the fridge, wondering if there was something else. Behind both the milk and cloud-stuff (What the hell IS this?) was a pitcher filled with a deep pink drink, filled over three fourths of the way full. It had the light sent of roses, and strawberries. Seems nice, I’ll try it.  I slowly leaned forward to move the food with my mouth.

Hold the hell on. I stopped right before I reached the carton. Let’s not be nasty about it, just try magic. I just hope I don’t mess up…

I sat down; focusing in on the three items I wanted to move. As my imagination’s picture became more vivid and detailed in my mind after a couple moments of focusing, I could see the carton of milk slowly become wrapped in a veil of gray magic, slowly lifting itself off of the coaster it once stood upon.  It slowly hovered away from the fridge, slowly making its way to the kitchen table as I watch it move ahead. I grunted from the amount of weight my mind had.  With a small sigh, I settled it down on the table, releasing my magic from the milk container.

The odd thing about magic is that using a spell makes you feel…oddly linked to it somehow. It’s hard to explain, but when you do a spell, your mind makes some weird sensations for your head.  For instance, when using a levitation spell, the weight of the item being effected “places itself” onto your mind. The heavier it is, the greater the weight on your head, thus making it harder to lift and manipulate something. I’ve had to break a spell once while trying to lift a heavy stack of books, because the weight it had on my mind was too much for me to bear. It felt like my mind was breaking in two…

In any case, I could get to the pitcher now. I turned back around towards the refrigerator, tilting my head and wrapping my lips around the pitcher’s handle. Twilight could wash this off, at least. I placed it on the table, turning back towards the carton of milk to lift it once more.

Okay now then…. Before I could start painting an image in my mind, purple sparkles surrounded the carton, lifting itself up and into the fridge, with the door closing.

I blinked, looking up ahead to see Twilight and Dash approaching me, Twilight with a smile on her face while Dash was snickering at something. Twilight seemed to glance at the pitcher with a peering expression on her face, but then quickly went back to her smile by the time she reached the table.

“That wasn’t a bad use of the levitation spell, Winston.” Twilight complimented my lifting of a carton of milk (Oh boy, yaaaay~, I’m amazing~...bluh…). “You may need to practice lifting heavier things with magic, though.”

“Yeah,” Dash popped in with a smirk, “you sure seemed like you were having trouble picking up the one carton.”

“Oh, shut up already…” I grumbled, sitting down in a chair beside me. Dash merely snickered at my embarrassment.

Twilight rolled her eyes with a knowing smile as she shook her head. “Do you want a glass too, Rainbow Dash?” She politely asked.

“Sure, why not.” Dash accepted with a small shrug.

Twilight turned her head to the cupboard, opening it and pulling out three glasses from inside and setting them on the table. She merely glanced over to the pitcher, picking it up with ease as she lightly tipped it to pour the punch into each glass, without spilling a drop. …I feel like a toddler compared to her, I swear.

Just as she filled the last cup, there was a light knock on the door. Twilight glanced behind her, gently placing the pitcher back down and releasing her magic from it.

“Who else could come in now?” She pondered aloud, turning around and walking towards the door.

“Maybe Spike coming back from Rarity’s?” I offered, picking up my glass with both my hoofs. (Screw it, I don’t wanna risk splashing my face because I can’t control levitation very well…)

“Probably not.” Dash countered, hopping onto a chair across from my seat. “He’ll stay there the entire day if he can.”

Twilight couldn’t help but laugh a little at that. “Maybe.”

She opened the door with a light shine of her horn, revealing a light brown mare standing in the doorway. …

Wait, excuse me. That’s not a mare.

“Hello, Baking Soda.” Twilight greeted. “Pinkie Pie. Happy Hearts and Hooves Day.”

“Hello Miss Sparkle,” Baking Soda gave a light nod, “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day.”

“Hi Twilight!” A bubbly voice popped out of sight. It had to be Pinkies if it was that excited. "Happy Hearts and Hooves Day~!" She sang out the celebratory phrase, spinning around lightly.

“Anything you need?” Twilight asked, a tad curious. “I don’t think you’re shift is over yet, is it?”

“No, it isn’t” Baking Soda sighed lightly, stepping into the library. “It’s a bit hard to explain, you see, but basically-”

“There’s a BIG hole in the wall of Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie Pie interrupted Soda, spouting that out as she hopped into the library. She positioned herself on her back hooves and stretched out her forelegs as wide as she could, emphasizing her point.

There’s a WHAT in WHERE now?

“Whoa, what!?” I put the glass back down, exclaiming from the kitchen and jumping into the conversation. “How!?”

“What did you do this time, Pinkie?” Dash turned around towards the Party Pony, giving a prying look.

“It wasn’t me~, you silly fillies!” Pinkie insisted, shaking her head. “All I was doing was stirring batter for more super-yummy cakes to sell, and then I was talking to Bakey-Wak-”

Twilight put a hoof to Pinkie’s lips to silence her rant. She turned to Soda. “Baking, what happened?”

“As I said, I don’t really understand it myself,” Soda began, rubbing the back of his head as he lightly kicked the door closed with a hind leg, “but from what I understand, apparently there was this couple…”

TO BE CONTINUED

Sorry folks, gotta do my story for the contest. This will be finished as soon as that is done. Until then, here’s something to think about:

From what you’ve read, you seen a lot of events and evidence build up. You can tell what’s going to happen I bet, but here’s a better question: *Who made the potion?***

Go ahead, think and debate about it. I’ll write the other half and THEN all explanations later.

Valentine Special Part 2

Hey guys! Told you I wasn't dead! Anyway, here's the second out of (most likely) three parts of the valentine's Special. Once this is complete, I will make this whole thing one BIIIG chapter (because that's what it is) and I'll be back on track with the storyline.

So while this is being finished, please bear with me, and I'll slip in a side story of one of the ponies coming into Winston's house and learning of human society and technology.

Enjoy the selection

Valentine’s Day Special:

With Love and Infection

4:10 P.M. – In front of Carousel Boutique

Spike flicks his claws, looking around at the surrounding town as he stood in front of the boutique. His eyes drifted from one subject of sight to another, going from pony to pony as he waited for Rarity.

She had told Spike to wait outside of the shop for her while she tried to gather just what was happening in the boutique. Cheerilee was looking around at all of the wedding dresses franticly mumbling something about "Smoo bees," while Sweetie Belle was frantically shooting down each of her choices as he walked out the door. He wasn't sure just why Cheerilee was looking around for a dress like that, though. Spike had never heard about her so much as even talk to another pony romantically, so it didn't really make sense.

Spike sighed deeply watching another mare hum happily as she walked alongside a colt with a blushing smile. He looked down beside his feet at the bag he had brought along with him on this trip. He was so close to getting that question out to Rarity... If only they didn't barge in when they came in at time...then..

"Spike, darling. Thank you for being so patient."

Spike immediately brought his attention to his front to see the beauty of a unicorn walk out of the tailor shop.

"It's nothing, Rarity." Spike  waved off his patience. He'd jump into a pit if Rarity needed what was inside it.

She had polite and charming smile on as always, but it seemed something was off. Spike blinked with slight concern. What could have been wrong?

"Soooo, what's going on inside?" He inquired, as he leaned to the side to look around the seamstress pony to look inside the store.

She could see the teacher and student still looking through the wedding dresses, Sweetie constantly shaking her head no as Cheerliee was looking through them like a madpony. What in the world was going on here. This just didn't make sense.

"Oh, it's nothing really." Rarity chuckled lightly, trying to wave it off. "It's just that Miss Cheerliee seems to have a special somepony after all, and is planning to get married today."

She glanced back at the panicking two ponies inside her home. "As....surprising that is."

"And that's it?" Spike was certain it wasn't.

"Yes, indeed"

"No, I think there's something else."Spike retorted.

He could tell when Rarity or Twilight had something on their minds. For Rarity, it was this very faint twitch of the mouth. Usually she'd have that over something in terms of organization, cleanliness or style.

"Well," Rarity look to the side, sighing. "If you simply must to know everything, Sweetie told me to take the rest of the day off."  She huffed looking around at all the passer-bys.

"And this is a problem?" Spike just got a bit more confused. "That sounds like a good idea to me."

"She said I had was getting rings under my eyes, I looked so tired!" Rarity snipped as she troted over to a window to peer at her reflection. "She said I looked like a worn up wreck, I was working so hard! Oh, how could that be! I always try to look my best, even when I'm working. How could I get so careless that I stopped making sure everything was in order! Ooooh what a mistake-...."

Spike slowly drifted from listening to her and just started to daze into her majesty once again. Her hair bounced everytime she turned her head to look at her image, always keeping her lushious deep blue eyes sharp to notice almost any detail. Her pure white coat lightly glistened in the sunlight, as though she were an angel.

Even if she did look a little tired out, she looks like an absolute beauty queen. Spike slowly let out a dreamy sigh.

"-...let such a careless mistake happen again!" Rarity finished her speech, with a hoof up, making a promise to herself.

"Oh.." Spike snapped himself back to reality to nod his head. "Do your best, Miss Rarity." He slightly wanted to slap himself in the face to dazing out on her like this again. He always daydreamed when he's talking to her.

"In anycase,"  Rarity quickly changed the subject, lightly adjusting a curl in her mane so it was positioned just as she wanted, "I suppose I could go over to Fluttershy's house and have a nice chat with her. She could use the company"

"Ah..." Spike mood dimmed, as he shifted on his feet, looking down at his bag. He had one last chance to ask her before she went off for her own affairs. But what if it's just a waste? What if she just slaps the question aside and just walk away like it was nothing? He started to ball of his claws, letting them dig into his palm lightly. What if she just denies his feelings..?

"Spike?" Rarity was now in front of the little purple dragon, lightly worried own his sudden silence. "Is something wrong?

"....Uh.." Spike began. Do I just say that I want her to be my special somepony..?

"..." He rocked on his heels, trying to collect his thoughts.

Now that I think about, how's a dragon like me supposed to have a chance with such a diva pony like Rarity..? It's not like I can BE with her... He slowly began to frown, the more the chances of failure presented itself to him.

"Spike..?" Rarity now was bending her legs down to be level with Spike.

"Hm..? ah!" Spike looked up, a little surprised to see her so close. "Ye-yeah..?"

"Was there something you wanted to ask me inside the kitchen?"

Spike stood there staring at the unicorn for a moment. Does this mean I have a chance? His brow slowly furrowed, now determined to say what he's been trying to this whole time. There would be no point in not saying it and letting the chance slip by. He'd hate the fact he missed it if he did.

"Rarity." Spike spoke clearly and with a more volume in his voice.

Rarity just stood in attention, a faint look of surprise written on her face. "Yes, dear?"

"I know that chances are you'll find this silly to ask..." Spike searched for the right words, rubbing two claws together to think. "But I just can't help but just ask to get the satisfaction I tried."

Rarity's cheeks gained a slight hint or rose on them. This was the first time Spike seemed so...mature.

"So Rarity, I just wanted to ask..." Spike gulped down a huge knot in his throat. His palms were soaked and he could feel his face burn with growing shyness. Just spit it out already!

"Will you-...!"

4:04 P.M. - Ponyville Library

"-And then we made our way here, hoping you have somepony that could come fix and repair the damages." Baking Soda finished his explaination, sighing lightly as he shifted in his seat in the kitchen beside Shadow, who was listening to the conversation as he ran his hoof along the end of his glass of deep pink punch .

"Green eyes and orange hair....that sounds like Big Macintosh!" Rainbow Dash sat up in her seat, surprised to hear Big Mac of all ponies to go crashing through a wall.

"And the mare sounds like it's Cheerilee." Twilight added, looking to the side as she thought. "Since when did she get a coltfriend?"

"Since when did Big Mac get a marefriend!" Shadow countered, very apparently skeptical of the story. "Big Macintosh doesn't seem the kind of person to be in a relationship at all!"

Baking Soda simply sat back, simply waiting for the conversation to turn back towards the damaged building and what could be done for it.

He glanced around the table at the ponies, his eyes ultimately landing on a black horn on Shadow's head. You know, now that he looked at Shadow for a moment, he has a small horn on his forehead like Twilight. And was he a bit taller than normal? ....Who knows, maybe I never noticed. He continued to sit in his seat and listen.

"Neither is Cheerilee." Rainbow shook her head. "Heck, she never does anything that doesn't involve the kids."

"Yeah!" Pinkie popped from behind Dash out of seemingly nowhere. She bounced into the seat beside her spinning on the back legs giggling. "She's always reading, writing and planning out lessons and field trips for the colts and fillies. This is the first time I've ever heard of her being with a special somepony!"

"And now I really don't believe this, if Pinkie hasn't heard of this until now..." Shadow muttered, swishing his drink between his hooves. "Anyway, this Cheerilee is a teacher pony?"

"Yes." Twilight answered, walking towards the staircase toward her room. "I think Pony Joe is friends with a nearby construction company. Hopefully I can arrange for them to fix the damages."

"That would be great, Twilight." Baking smiled lightly as she trotted upstairs.

"In anycase,  what the hay were you and Twilight doing upstairs, anyway?" Rainbow started a new conversation, looking at Shadow with a raised eyebrow.

"Okay, you know what...?" Shadow's eye cocked in slight annoyance, keeping his hoof around his glass. "Don't even try and take it the wrong way this time."

"Well it's kind of weird, you know!" Dash jabbed a hoof at the dark unicorn, glaring slightly.

"We're always studying and practicing magic, how is that weird!?" Shadow argued back.

"It's Heart and Hooves Day!" She snapped leaning over the table to yell in his face. "It's on days like this when normaly a mare and a stallion....just...ya know...." Her voice started to soften.

"What..?" Shadow pressed her to continue, too annoyed to notice the rainbow speedster was become more quiet. "Say it, already."

"You know..!" Rainbow waved her hoof at him, looking away.

"I can make a lot of guesses from that vague answer! Just tell me already, you blasted skittle horse!"

"A what kind of horse..?"

"JUST SHUT UP AND TELL ME!"

By this time, Soda was already drifting off into his thoughts. He had no point in this quarrel, so why even both listening? He was wondering just what to do now after this. He was on break until the wall in Sugarcube Corner was repaired along with the tables and chairs.

I guess I could go home and think of a new bread recipe to try out. I'm already nearby being at Twilight's house and all-

"Hey Baking Soda." A voice came from his side as a hoof tapped his shoulder, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Hey!" He turned to see where the taps were coming from.

Shadow sat by him, looking at him as he adjusted his glasses. "Did you hear me?"

Baking shook his head lightly, blinking. "Sorry. No I didn't. What'd you say?"

Shadow huffed balancing the glass in the center of his hoof. "I asked for your opinion on the idea of studying on Valentine's day."

"You mean Hearts and Ho-"

"Same thing." He interrupted Soda's correction rudely, giving him a blank look.

"Fair enough..?" Soda backed up a little from him. He was kind of scary when he gave him a look like that.  "Well, honestly I don't think anypony would really bother spending a day like this studying. Esspecially between opposite genders."

Shadow just rolled his eyes, putting his glass to his lips and gulping down the rest of his drink and putting it back on the table. "Whatever. Nothing's going on and that's that." He covered his mouth as he lightly belched. "Whoa...excuse me."

Soda looked at the now empty glass. "What was that, anyway. Smelled kind of like roses."

Shadow thought for a moment. "Actually, I have no idea." He turned his head towards the blue pegasus. "Rainbow, do you know?"

Dash didn't hear him, however. She was staring down at her own glass, her eyes shining faintly with the reflections from the liquid. "..."

"....Rainbow?" Shadow nudged her shoulder firmly, making her rock and then immediately sit up at attention. "Don't zone out on me."

"What...? Huh?" Dash looked around, having a dazed expression on her face. Her eyes stopped on Shadow, furrowing her brow. "What now?"

"Do you know what's in these cups?" He asked her once more.

"Nope."

"Huh..." Shadow simply shrugged, sitting back upright again. "It was tasty though, so it must be a good recipe."

"Hm...?" Soda, kept his eyes trained on the third glass that rested where Twilight sat. I am kind of thirsty... What harm can a drink do? "Hey, can I have that third glass?"

Shadow stopped looking around the room, glancing over to the bread baker. "Hm? Yeah, I'm sure Twilight wouldn't mind." He then immediately went back to looking around. "Where the hell...?"

"What are you looking for?" Baking Soda looked at him in confusion, leaning and motioning to wrap his hoof around around the glass.

...And grabbed air.

He looked at the empty air he grabbed at. "Huh..?" The glass was just there. So where did it go?

"Ahhhhhhh~!" A bubbly voice breathed in refreshment as the glass Soda reached for returned to his view, now empty.

"That was just as you said, Shaddy!" Pinkie admitted in her normal cheery voice as she wiped her mouth. "That was really super yummy!"

"Pinkie.." Soda quietly intervened, waving the attention back to him. "That was mine."

Shadow simply had her hoof against her forehead from the sight.

"Hic...."

Soda blinked as Pink covered her mouth as she hiccuped. Did she drink too fast?

"...he...hehehehehehehe..."

....Pinkie was giggling a little more than usual.

"Uh...Pinkie..?" Dash raised an eyebrow at her friend, a tad worried now. "Are you feelin' okay?"

"Ehehehehe.....I'm...just....FIIIIIIINE~!" She leaned back in her seat, face tinted in a deeper shade of pink than normal.

"This stuff is alcoholic!?" Shadow looked up at the seemingly drunken party pony, eyes wide. "It certainly didn't TASTE like alochol!"

"Of course it isn't alcohol, Shaddy~" Pinkie bubbled, leaning over the table slowly, swaying to keep her balance.

"I-...ah...." She suddenly stopped in her tracks. Looking at Shadow with a slightly surprised look.

"....?" Shadow blinked confused a little annoyed at Pinkie. "What is it now...?"

"....." She didn't say anything. She just kept looking at him, slowly continuing to lean over the counter, standing in her chair.

Soda scooted back in his seat as Pinkie kept moving towards what seemed to him. What was she doing...? He felt his cheeks heat up slightly as she got closer. Stop getting closer, please...

Dash leaned back in her seat, watching Pinkie as she continue to move over the kitchen table. "What are you-..."

Boing

Th-thunk**

...Huh..?

Baking Soda slowly blinked, confused on what just happened. The blush on his cheeks softened slightly, slowly starting to turn his head to the left side.

"He-hey!" Shadow yelped, now on his back, his expression of shock now wider.

The blush on Soda's face quickly returned.

Pinkie only giggled. standing over the gray stallion. She had leaped over the counter, landing on Shadow and then proceeded to pin him on the ground as she looked down at him with a seemingly dazed smile and faint blush.

Dash's expression was a mixture of horror, rage, and major embarrassment. Her brows were furrowed, her face blushed deeply, and her cerise eyes lightly twitching in irritation.

"You know~...."  Pinkie started, her voice now...more mature. She slowly leaned down towards Shadow's face, her eyes peered onto him lovingly, never moving away from his deep brown ones.

"Pinkie..what the hell are you doing...?" Shadow's cheeks slightly reddened, trying his best to move away from the pink mare. "Stop it...!"

Pinkie got her face right in front of his as he finished, instantly making him close his mouth and try to move his head to the side. She gently held the sides of his face with her hooves gingerly, looking deeply into her eyes. "You have really shiny and pretty eyes..."

Soda simply sat there in stricken awe as Pinkie slowly start to move her lips ever closer to Shadow's, still looking into his eyes with affection.

"Smoopy-Poo~..."

Prologue: Is This World Really Worth Saving?

Author’s note: Hello, and welcome to my first attempt at an actual story, let alone a ponyfic. I would like to come out and say that I don’t think this will get a lot of attention, considering how many fanfics there are about humans walking into Equestria somehow, so thank you to those who actually decided to amuse me for even deciding to read this.

Secondly, I would like to ask all of you who read this to be perfectly honest when commenting. Let me know what I can do to make this better.

So without further ado, here goes…

Prologue:

Is This World Really Worth Saving?

For the past few months of my life, I’ve been having the same dream. In this dream, I see a boy sitting in a void of darkness.

Just….sitting there. Not moving, not blinking, and not even really looking like he really gave a damn about anything.

Sitting there, as I watch the one thing I can’t stand to watch sitting there and let happen. Watching his friends, family, and all the people who helped him, when they could have just left him to fend for himself die. He watched them be burned, ripped, and shot by the hands of other people.  He watched his own home be burned down to the ground. The very home where his parents raised and where he learned to live life. And he looked at all the faces of the people actually celebrating such madness.

He did all of this, and didn’t even really care about it.

As much as I hated those sights, and just wanted to shout and scream at him to do something, anything but watch it all, I coldn't move. I am simply a bystander in all of it. I can only watch and reflect on just why this could be so.

The memories of the dreams don’t come to mind when I’m awake. I don’t even recall if I even had dreamt that night, it’s so foggy. But when I drift back to my mind, the memories flood back. As time passed in these dreams, I began to realize things. The madness that I’m witnessing could in fact be the people wanting freedom. Not just basic rights, but ultimately equality. The thing that most children try to delve in for as long as possible before having to face this cruel world of ours.

Innocence.

Happiness.

Love.

These are the things they wanted, but would never get from this insanity. But what bugged me most was the boy. The boy who watched all this happen with a blank face. The one I hated the most in this world.

This boy….was me.

As soon as I pieced all of this together, the boy finally showed a sign of emotion. A single drop of which flowed down from his eye, going down his cheek ever so slowly. When the drop fell from his face and hit the cold glimmering pavement, the world seemed to brighten.

The flames, people and the destruction were suddenly no more. It was just me, the boy, standing there crying. I didn’t want this. I don’t want my loved ones to disappear, to leave me alone forever and to die on me. Not again, not like my parents. It……..didn’t seem fair to be left in this cruel world.

“Do you really believe this world is truly cold?” A voice rang from the darkness. It was sounded like it was ordering me for answer, but it wasn’t yelling.  No, it was actually a hushed tone, like it was a mother tending to a child being beaten up for the first time. It sounded like it understood my pain.

I wipe my tears from my face, only to have more block my sight. I glare through the haze to the direction from which the voice came. There, stood only a mirror. It didn’t have a reflection though it had something else. It was on four legs, had a very messy mane,  as though it had just got out of a fight. It seemed to have a muzzle, a muzzle, and a very messed up coat. Was that…a horse?  It was too darkened to tell what expression it had. All I could tell was that it seemed to have been crying like I have.

And it was looking directly at me.

I slowly step towards it, as it did the exact same thing. It was though we were connected somehow, thinking the same thoughts.

“Do you think you can’t do anything for your world?” the voice continued questioning me.

I was listening, but never stopped my slow advance toward the horse. I had to. Even though I just wanted to curl up and keep crying, I just had to see this creature for myself. It felt like I….we….had to meet.

“You have unlimited capacities, you just need to tap into your heart.”

“You say that like it’s easy,” I growled. All this destruction. The murders, the rape accounts, the shameless scams. ALL of it seemed unstoppable. I closed my heart to keep myself SANE all this time. I would be a madman to open it now.

“What is worth fighting for is not easy.”  I stopped in my tracks.

That was what my mother always told me. It was what she always told me when I messed up something. I was almost at the mirror. The stallion had stopped as well. I had to keep going. I started to move once more. It felt…a littler easier to move forward. The stallion was moving as well now.

I stop in front of the mirror. The stallion was staring right into my eyes, as I did the same. Its eyes were completely way, the only way I can tell it was look right at me, is the fact that his eyes were bloodshot and gathered at the point where his iris should be.

“…”

“…”

Neither of us spoke. It seemed to have been waiting for my next movement. The silence seemed to last an eternity. Finally, I decided to put my hand against the mirror. It seemed to pause and look at where I placed my hand, puzzled. After hesitating for a second, he place his hoof where my hand was.

Light flowed its way around us, as the voice spoke once more, seemingly satisfied with our actions.

“I know, the world can be almost unbearable at times, but you can beat anything as long as you keep true to your pure intention.”

I chuckled. I just realized how corny this all was. I looked at the stallion that was still had its hoof against my palm.

“My name’s….Winston”

It seemed surprised I even spoke to it directly. I looked at my eyes again, pausing before responding.

“……….Shadow Flare.”

Its eyes suddenly stopped being bloodshot and had  gained color. Its bright red eyes were focused directly on me.

“I’m glad you can come to acceptance with yourself, young one. We will need a hero for the near the future of many.”

Before I could even try to respond, the world got too bright to see. Pull my hand away from the stallion to cover my eyes.

And then I woke up.

Chapter 1: A Twist From the Ordinary - Meet Winston Flash

Author’s note: For the record, I would like to state right off the bat, that yes, Winston is aware of internet memes, but not to the point he’s an anon or brony himself. He is simply a guy who is going through college when this started. Now, onto the story.

Chapter 1:

A Twist from the Ordinary: Meet Winston Flash

“So basically, Uncle Jimmy finally kicked the bucket, and he's sent me a memento to remember him?” I muttered solumnly, rubbing my eyes. I have had this deal so many times before. Many more times than I would like to think. The nurse on the other line had just found my phone number, even though Uncle Jimmy died nearly a week ago. It’s friggin’ Friday and he died Sunday, for God’s sake, focus!

The nurse seemed to be a little nervous over the phone, but still said what she had been trained to say in these situations.“Yes. We are so very sorry for your loss. He was a great m-“

“I know. I’ve known him for quite some time. Thank you for informing me. Goodbye.” I broke the nurse’s almost memorized apology, before pressing the disconnect key on my phone. I tossed my cell phone to the side, leaning back in my chair.

I sighed. I had just gotten off my call with my latest client before my cell phone rang again to answer a call from a nurse that’s probably just an intern to tell me that my weirdo Uncle Jimmy has passed away from sort of sickness in his heart that has been deemed rare.

Oh crap, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Winston Flash. As corny as that name is, it’s the one I was born with, so I’ll be sticking to it ‘til I’m dead.  I’m a 19 –year-old college sophomore at the Wilberforce University, and have a side-job as computer tech support. Though it tends to be a tad difficult to be doing this kind of thing without a degree, most of clients tend to know that my father was a master of electronics, so they usually believe I can help them with their problem as his son. I’d normally get pissed about being judged to be so and so, just because I come from a certain race or be X and N's relative, but I respected my father. He’s actually one of the few people I really do care about, so I don’t mind. I can’t complain about how snooty my clients tend to be, either; seeing that I enjoy working with electronics and it keeps me inside my house (I actually lived in this house all my life, but I had to move into a dorm for my freshman year. I didn't like it, to put it nicely, and moved back to my home.)

But enough about me, let’s get back to the story at hand. I kind of expected this call to come around sooner, because on Tuesday, I received a package in the mail from Uncle Jimmy.

I blinked remembering about it, and turned slightly towards the package that was sitting in the far right corner of my desk, next to my mouse. It was wrapped in a light orange wooden box, that had a symbol of what looked to be a planet carved into it. I have no idea what that planet is, or if it’s even a planet for that matter. I just looked past it and opened the box.  Inside, there was a huge pile of cotton, with a card from Jimmy at the top. It said:

Dear my little Winston,

I am near the end of my journey, but I know your story is just about to begin. The pendant inside belonged to your mother, it is her most prized possession. She told me to give it to you when I thought you were ready to face the truth. Keep it with you at all times, and no matter what, never let it leave your presence. Good luck Winston. Make me, your mother, and your father proud.

Your loving Uncle,

Jimmy Flare

I blinked again, pushing my glasses against the bridge of my nose. I never really understood why my Uncle was the only family member aside from my mom that had the last name Flare. It confused me to end, and I always wondered about it ever since I was little kid. I closed the card and looked at what was left in the area where the card laid.

There laid a silver pendant that had the same strange planet that the cover of the box had. In front of it, stood a horse. It had wings and a horn, with its forelegs reigned back, in a classic pose showing off its majesty.

I stared at it for a good while. I remembered my mom wearing this all the time. She would always smile tenderly, grasping the pendant in her hands whispering something under her breath. I suddenly remembered when she just suddenly died from a untreated burn when I was only 6. My father always said he had no idea where it came from, but I could always tell he knew something. I blinked sighing once more, and then I smiled slightly. I loved my mom, and I was kind of glad to have something to really remember her by besides photos of her with my old man.

I quickly fastened the new piece of jewelry around my neck, where it hung from my neck at the same length as my dog tags that my father gave me for my 10th birthday dangled. They clattered against each other softy, greeting one another.

About 20 minutes later, just siting at my computer, maintaining its CPU capacity, I rolled my neck groaning slightly. I was getting bored. I had nothing else to work on, and I was NOT going straight into my studies. For the love of God, I’ve been working all week. Studying to get a major in computer engineering, working at the college newspaper, AND being a tech guy? I deserved some damned high-class wine for all the crap I've done!

I grabbed my deep dark jacket to go over my normal attire: A white dress shirt, the right arm sleeve rolled up to my elbow, with a crimson tie and a deep dark vest. Yes, I know, I dress like a classy jerkass. I like the look, bite me.

I picked up my small throwing knife that my father gave me before he passed, and slipped it into a waist holster that I normally put on my belts, that most folk couldn’t see without me moving my vest. It doesn't hurt to have some protection.

And before you ask, no, I don't normally put knives on me when I go to school. With all the shootings and violence in schools in the past decade, I could understand why schools don't want students carrying weapons. This is simply for when I go for walks or trips around the town.

I clipped the keys to my house onto the harness on my waist, before opening the front door and walking out of my house, into the real world for the last time for quite some time.

Chapter 22: Local Human

Chapter 22:

Local Human

“I still don’t see why you don’t just tell me how to clean it myself, Rarity.” I griped in the kitchen of the fashion pony’s home.  I placed my elbow on the kitchen table, resting my cheek against my palm bored.

“Well, I need to keep some things in my family’s possession, darling.” Rarity called back, looking back at me with a smile. She was currently in the lobby in the next room, now finishing up her cleaning for my glove.

“Besides, I’ve worked awfully hard on this 'glove,' as you call it.” She let out a small humph, setting the iron aside with her magic. “You have no idea how many times I've had to refer to the measurements to make proper estimates so the fabric would fit over your paw just right!”

“Hands,” I automatically corrected her on the honest mistake, “we call these things hands, Missy.” I waved my hand towards her as I spoke, with a look a slight annoyance present on my face.

“Whatever the case may be,” Rarity ignored my comment, turning around to walk towards me, glove trailing right behind her, “this glove was quite the hassle to make properly. Do be careful with it.”

“You got it.” I got up from my seat, holding my hand out to take the glove hovering in the air. The dark violet aura disappeared from around it as I did. “But I still say that this prototype was indeed a success.”

The glove was white, with a small diamond at the cuff to show off that Rarity had made this herself. It looked and felt like it was made out of silk, but I was using it to applebuck with. The way it absorbed the blows of each of my punches were simply amazing. I didn’t feel a single piece of bark scrape me, and my hand didn’t feel too bad once I was finished bucking for the day. It was quite the piece of work.

As agreed, she had only produced one glove. I was supposed to wear it every chance I got, especially when doing tough tasks like applebucking or handle something; as well as bring in it every Monday to get it cleaned up. It was a tough material, but it could get dirty really easily due to its color.

“Yes, well,” Rarity smiled lightly sighing at her work before turning back towards the main showroom, “I suppose I’m just not quite convinced yet.”

“Well then, so be it.” I responded in a cool tone, slipping the glove onto my left hand as I followed her towards the front door. “I’ll be seeing you next week then.”

“Indeed you shall.” She confirmed with a light nod of her head, starting to go upstairs to go back to her clients’ work. She suddenly stopped at the bottom stair, turning back around right as I was about to walk out. “Oh, and Winston?”

“Yep?” I glanced under my arm, still crouching under the doorframe.

“Could you bring in some examples of that clothing style you mentioned? I believe it was an exquisite mix between class and dark from the way you described it...” She tapped her chin, shifting through her memory. “Oh, what was it…?”

“Gothic..?” I guessed, moving outside the boutique. Rarity had grown an interest in some human cultures, as well as the fashions.

“Yes! Could you bring in something I could use as a model?” She asked dreamily, already imagining the kinds of outfits she could make. “I would love to add some new material to my line of designs.”

“Sure thing.” I started turn back ahead, starting to run in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. “I got some bucking to do. I’ll drop off the pictures tomorrow!”

“Do take care, Winston!” Rarity called after me, followed by the gentle sound of a shutting door.

I sped through the field just outside Ponyville,  eyes locked onto the row of apple trees ahead. Slowing down to a steady stride through the apple tree filled passageway to the farm; I began to think about what I had done over my two week’s stay as a resident of Ponyville.

Over the past two weeks I’ve been here, I’ve been busy with quite a few things.  For starters, there was the whole applebucking business that I’ve made my job for the time being, seeing that there is no such thing as a computer service here in Equestria. I’ve been showing up here almost everyday (with the exception of holiday break, and the weekends), punching and kicking apple trees to get the fruit down. Comparing how I do no to back when I first started, I’ve gotten pretty good, seeing that I can now get a tree clean in five good strikes. There’s also my improved endurance for my limbs, so in the end , I’m actually get a good workout from this.

Reaching the end of the path and into the field just outside the barn, I could see Applejack waiting next to the cart used to transport the apples that we knocked down with. She was leaning against the cart, looking toward the apple trees down the hill. She noticed me as I walked past the last tree of the small apple forest, smiling at seeing me in attendance.

“Howdy, Winston.” Applejack chimed with her usual greeting, moving away from the cart  and getting on all four of her hooves once more.

“Hey, AJ.” I responded nonchalantly, stretching back as I made my way towards her. “How many trees do you think I’ll need to do today?”

She tilted her hat up, shifting her gaze to the side toward the forest of trees once more. “I’d say ‘bout only seven today.” She answered thoughtfully. “With the help y’all been givin’, We actually got more than enough apples to sell with.”

I grinned at my success of actually being of help here. “Well then, let’s get this over with.” I wound up my left arm, moving towards the path that led to the area we normally bucked in with purpose.

I could hear Applejack scoff to herself in amusement at my vigor, and then the clanking of a cart following me.

Okay, one more good strike should do it… I stared at the tree carefully, both fist clenched and legs in a steady stance.

“Hah!” I drove my fist into the tree trunk in with a straight from my left.

Whamp!

The last of the apples that clung desperately to the tree finally snapped off, hurtling into the buckets that waited below.

“That should be the last one.” I called out, shaking my hand lightly. “That’s the seventh tree.”

“Hey, Winston.” Applejack started, kicking a tree across from mine, knocking all the apples down in one kick as usual. “Where did y’all learn how to hit like that, anyway? You don’t seem to be the kind to really applebuck.”

“Huh?” I stood up right, getting out of stance. I flexed my hand as I thought about the question. “Well, back when I was still in elementary school, I always got bullied, and I never really understood how to really inflict real damage on others without having to resort to biting and that kind of thing; so my dad taught me how to defend myself by teaching me how to fight properly.” I sighed at the past experience, bending down to pick up two of the buckets by the handle. “After that, I always got into fights until about the 9th grade.”

“Well, shoot.” Applejack looked a little sorry for bringing up the question, glancing at me before picking up a pail of apples herself. “Didn’t really mean ta bring up a bad memory like that.”

“Nah, it’s fine.” I chuckled a little at how she was concerned about how I felt about things. “I’m actually pretty glad I learned how to fight. I learned that there was a way to defend yourself, without having to really hurt someone.” I dumped the apples into the cart as I spoke, walking back to get the other two under my tree.

“You see, before I was taught by my father how to actually throw punches and kicks, I was a bit too vicious. You know, throwing things, ramming others into surfaces unnecessarily, using weapons to attack with. I almost always really hurt someone when I didn’t really have to.” I smiled at the times I spent with my dad punching at a tree. “Then my dad taught me how to fight with a sense of pride. How to get my point across with my fist, but still show I had a sense of dignity. If it wasn’t for him, I think I’d be a bully, just like the people who messed with me back then.”

Applejack was smiling warmly at my little story, already finished filling her portion of the cart. “Your pa sounds like he’s a good person, Winston.”

I looked up at her as I dumped the last apples into the cart. My father was always there for me when I needed him, and was an inspiration for who I am now along with my mother. Of course he was a good person.

I nodded my head slowly, smiling sincerely to myself. “Yeah.” I said quietly, looking down at my dog tags, turning to put the buckets back under the tree I had gotten them from, “Yeah, he was.”

“Oh…” Applejack’s ears fell slightly as soon as she realized that my dad was deceased. “Uh…sorry.”

“It’s fine.” I said, stretching back a bit. “You didn’t know anyway. Besides, it’s not a bitter subject to me now.”

“What’s not a bitter subject?” A voice came up from beside me.

I looked to my side to see two big rose eyes right in front of me.

“Whoa!” I flinched backward at the sudden sight, stepping back to see who it was.

It was the technicolored-maned pegasus Rainbow Dash, hanging upside down by her hind legs, chuckling at my reaction.

Applejack was rolling her eyes toward her friend’s crude little trick.

“Rainbow!?” I uttered, having my hand on my waist and around the rod. “That’s not a funny joke, you idiot! I was about to clobber you!”

“Psh! Like you could.” Rainbow sneered, giving me a smirk that practically invited me to just flick her nose in response.

I groaned to myself, resisting the urge to act on her level. “So, why are you up there anyway?” I was curious of how she even got into the tree without myself or Applejack noticing her.

“Oh, you know,” Rainbow Dash said, waving a hoof about, “just hanging.”

My expression broke into a deadpan towards Dash “Oh my.” I countered in a monotone dialect. “That was so punny, I forgot to laugh.”

Applejack chuckled to herself at the comeback. “She was probably just takin’ another nap in my trees again.” She explained, still grinning at the argument I was having with her. “She does that every so often.”

What a bum. My mind answered. I kept a straight face, only saying “Huh” in response.

Rainbow smacked her lips in disappointment. “Why’d you have to go and tell him, Applejack..? It was fun messing with him.”

“He was probably gunna find out anyway, Sugarcube.” Applejack snipped, hooking herself to the cart. I still wasn’t used to her calling people.

“Want me to help you put those up?” I offered, walking towards the cart.

“Nah, I don’t need any help with this.” Applejack stated, turning the cart around towards the barn. “I’ll be fine finishing this Your work fer today’s done, Winston. Y’all just go ahead and have fun.”

“Alright then,” I shrugged, waving goodbye to her. “See ya later then.”

“Later, AJ.” Rainbow said bye as well, now hovering right next to me.

“Y’all have a good’un now!” She called from a distance, before she turned down the trail, disappearing from view.

I popped my neck lightly, turning around to take a stroll. “Guess that’s that, then.”

“Hey!” Rainbow flew in front of me, grinning. “Wanna practice your flying, now that you’re done working? I’m bored.”

I thought about it, considering my options. I don’t really have anything else that needs to be done right now. My lessons with Twilight don’t really start till later this afternoon… I glanced at my watch. 12:20 P.M. Still pretty early, too….

I glanced toward Rainbow for a moment. She was watching me intently, eager to hear my answer. Then again… My eyes wondered to my backpack, still resting against shoulders. I still haven’t really looked into the next scroll since putting together the staff. I should really keep going, but…..eh, I have time.

I huffed, before looking back to Rainbow Dash with a confident grin. “Sure, let’s go.”

“Awesome!” Her expression brightened, doing a backflip to get higher into the air. “Let’s roll, then!” She flew off into the sky, leaving her trademark rainbow behind her.

I scoffed, laughing to myself as I started into a run down the trail. I pulled my glasses off of my face, slipping them into my pocket.  She’s been wanting to go out flying everyday, now both teaching me how to get better at flying, and helping her come up with new tricks.

I focus my mind to make the image of a horse with wings appear in my mind as I dashed. I had learned to set up the transformation technique while doing other task. It turns out I can easily switch up my features as an Equestrian, going choosing from having wings, a horn, neither or both. It was all a matter of how much I focused on the image. I could switch into an earth pony in no time, but the wings and horn take a little time to make appear in my mind.

I leaped up when I believed I had enough momentum, closing my eyes for a moment.

Release

A flash popped in my head, as I opened my eyes, and snapped my wings up. I am seriously getting used to these new abilities.

I learned how to speed up my transforming, control my wings properly, and even how to basically strike as a horse form my dreams with Shadow Flare. They always took place when I slept, and even though it was really lifelike and difficult, I always felt refreshed when I woke back up. I guess it’s yet another benefit of being “the chosen one,” or something along those lines.

“Here we go…” I flap my wings twice evenly, lifting myself off the ground and into the sky. I then pitched myself forward, focusing my magical energy into my wings, before making them flap downward once more.

In a sudden burst, I blasted forward into a high speed, leaving behind a black, smoky trail. I smirked to myself, tilting myself to the right, turning in the direction that Rainbow took off in.

I learned from Twilight Sparkle’s lessons that it’s due to the magic in pegasi that allow them to move so quickly, not the actual physics of their wings. Unlike unicorns who could control their magical energy to such an extent that they could make multiple spells using it, pegasi can only transfer their energy to their wings and possibly leg muscles. Using the magical training I had received from Twilight, I figured out that I could actually use my magic to transfer into a type of booster for flight. It’s like suddenly becoming a living plane with nitro! It’s freakin’ brilliant, I tell you!

I quickly caught up to Rainbow, smiling with confidence. “All set!” I called to her through the turbulence.

“Okay then!” She yelled back, looking at me with a returning grin. “We’ll start from the first trick!” She changed her flight pitch downward as she said that, getting ready to do her first trick: the Pretty Ring, which is basically making the shape of a hoof with a ring wrapped around it using smoke or rays by flying the drawing out.

She said she made this one for her parents’ anniversary, but could only make the ring, because she could only make a rainbow trail and nothing else, plus the fact that it’s found to be difficult for more pegasi to actually maintain a trail behind them. Now that she has me helping, she would wait until I made the hoof in the sky, before zipping around the center to make a ring. It was a pretty neat idea, and help me control my turning, so we do this all the time.

“On it!” I zipped myself upward, starting my half of the drawing.

“Whoo!” I cheered, zipping by Dash to look at the last formation we had just finished.

It was a rather simple formation really. Just smiley face much like the one at Walmart. Rainbow Dash did the smile and eyes, I did the outline of the head. Rather simple, but hey, it looked nice.

The formations were kind of sloppy overall however, due to me not being very practiced in turning yet. While Dash should do almost 90 degree turns in the blink of an eye, I have to arc myself to turn, which resulted in round and possibly a bit wobbly lines .

She made me do the formations with her anyway, saying “that’ll help me with that.” She was right, but in honesty, I’m certain she just wanted someone to do these exercises with her. I couldn’t see Fluttershy doing this at all, considering her nature.

“All right,” Rainbow looked towards me with a grin. “Ready to see my signature?”

I blinked looking at her. Doe she mean that “Sonic Rainboom” she keeps bragging about? Rainbow has mentioned it before, but never really showed me.

“Sure.” I shrugged, curious as to what exactly it was.

“Sit tight, and be amazed then!” She yelled, zooming off higher into the sky.

She stopped when she was about a speck in the sky, which is pretty damn high, considering we’re already about a thousand feet off the ground. (Whoa….almost made my felt sick thinking about it.)  She then blasted downward, narrowing her wingspan until they actually whistled a little through the wind.

What is she doing!? She kept speeding up, her eyes narrowing from all the wind streaming against her face. She’s gonna smash into the ci- wait… At that moment, I could see a small field appear in front of her, it narrowing as she accelerated even more with each passing moment.

IS THAT THE FREAKING SOUND BAR-

BOOOOOOOOOOOM

At that instant what sounded like an explosion shot out from right above me, leaving a large shockwave of colors of all kinds in its wake. I fight to keep my balance in the sky against the sudden pressure, watching in awe. A huge rainbow bursted from the shockwave, as it arced upwards and zooming through the sky at supersonic speeds. The colors vibrant and vivid, holding bright colors such as yellow, blue, red and more. It was quite the sight to behold.

I rubbed my eyes slowly, Rainbow Dash slowed to a stop in front of me, beaming with pride.

“Well?” She asked haughtily. “How’d you like my famous Sonic Rainboom, huh?”

“It….” I admitted, shaking my head to get my composure back. “It was quite the sight, to say the least. I thought only jets could go that fast...”

“What’s a jet?” Rainbow asked.  Goddamned alternate dimension and your heavy differences!

“An aircraft that’s capable of going supersonic speeds.” I explained patiently.

“What’s an ai-“

“AN AIRCRAFT,” I cut her off, explaining what she was about to ask next. “Is a vehicle that we humans use to transport ourselves or supplies through the sky.” I sighed, finishing my teaching. “I’ll show you a video of a jet going mach 1 when I get the chance…”

“What’s a video, and what’s 'mach 1?'” Rainbow Dash asked yet another question, confused.

OH, GODDAMMIT!!!**

“Forget it…” I groaned, whacking my hoof against my forehead lightly.

Rainbow cocked her eyebrow up at me puzzled, before shrugging. “Alright then.” She smiled faintly, looking at me. “It’s been fun trying these formations with somepony, by the way. Thanks, Winston.”

I stared at her for a moment, processing what she was doing. Was she actually being pretty nice? I couldn’t really process that. Normally, she was very rude towards me, and seemed like she didn’t trust me at all. Now, she’s treating me like I’m a good friend.

“…Heh.” I let out a small bit of a laugh.

“What..?” Rainbow looked at me with slightly narrowed eyes.

“Nothing.”  I shook my head, suppressing the rest of my chuckles. “You acting nice is a rare thing is all.”

“Hmph…” She looked to the side. “You seem like an okay pony, so I’m just letting up on you is all.”

….This feels like something I saw on TV, I swear it does…

“Well, thanks.” I kept my grin to myself, turning back towards Ponyville. We always flew out a little past Sweet Apple Acres outside of Ponyville, so no one could see me. I didn’t want many ponies knowing about my “other self” just yet.  “I got lessons to tend to with Twilight. She said she thinks I’m ready to get off lifting things, and wants me to go to a new spell; so I’ll see you around.”

“Yep.” She turned the other way, probably about to go report for Weather Patrol duty.

“Oh,” I called back just before I flew off, “you’re welcome, by the way.”

With that, I focused some magic into my wings, boosting off toward the edge of town.